This is a modern-English version of The Meaning of Truth, originally written by James, William. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.









THE MEANING OF TRUTH

A SEQUEL TO 'PRAGMATISM'



By William James










PREFACE

THE pivotal part of my book named Pragmatism is its account of the relation called 'truth' which may obtain between an idea (opinion, belief, statement, or what not) and its object. 'Truth,' I there say, 'is a property of certain of our ideas. It means their agreement, as falsity means their disagreement, with reality. Pragmatists and intellectualists both accept this definition as a matter of course.

THE pivotal part of my book called Pragmatism is its explanation of the relationship referred to as 'truth' that can exist between an idea (opinion, belief, statement, or whatever) and its object. 'Truth,' I say there, 'is a property of some of our ideas. It indicates their alignment with reality, while falsity signifies their misalignment. Both pragmatists and intellectualists naturally accept this definition.

'Where our ideas [do] not copy definitely their object, what does agreement with that object mean? ... Pragmatism asks its usual question. "Grant an idea or belief to be true," it says, "what concrete difference will its being true make in any one's actual life? What experiences [may] be different from those which would obtain if the belief were false? How will the truth be realized? What, in short, is the truth's cash-value in experiential terms?" The moment pragmatism asks this question, it sees the answer: TRUE IDEAS ARE THOSE THAT WE CAN ASSIMILATE, VALIDATE, CORROBORATE, AND VERIFY. FALSE IDEAS ARE THOSE THAT WE CANNOT. That is the practical difference it makes to us to have true ideas; that therefore is the meaning of truth, for it is all that truth is known as.

'When our ideas don't accurately reflect their object, what does agreeing with that object really mean? ... Pragmatism poses its usual question. "Assume an idea or belief is true," it asks, "what real difference will its truth make in someone’s actual life? What experiences might be different from those that would occur if the belief were false? How will we recognize the truth? In short, what’s the real-world value of truth in practical terms?" As soon as pragmatism poses this question, the answer becomes clear: TRUE IDEAS ARE THOSE WE CAN ABSORB, CONFIRM, SUPPORT, AND VERIFY. FALSE IDEAS ARE THOSE WE CANNOT. This is the practical impact of having true ideas; that, therefore, defines truth, as that is all that truth represents.'

'The truth of an idea is not a stagnant property inherent in it. Truth HAPPENS to an idea. It BECOMES true, is MADE true by events. Its verity IS in fact an event, a process, the process namely of its verifying itself, its veriFICATION. Its validity is the process of its validATION. [Footnote: But 'VERIFIABILITY,' I add, 'is as good as verification. For one truth-process completed, there are a million in our lives that function in [the] state of nascency. They lead us towards direct verification; lead us into the surroundings of the object they envisage; and then, if everything, runs on harmoniously, we are so sure that verification is possible that we omit it, and are usually justified by all that happens.']

The truth of an idea isn't something static that’s just part of it. Truth happens to an idea. It becomes true, is made true by events. Its reality is actually an event, a process—specifically, the process of it proving itself, its verification. Its validity is the process of its validation. [Footnote: But 'verifiability,' I should add, 'is just as good as verification. For every truth-process that’s completed, there are a million in our lives that are still in their early stages. They guide us toward direct verification; they lead us into the context of the object they represent; and then, if everything goes smoothly, we become so confident that verification is possible that we skip it, and we're often justified by everything that happens.']

'To agree in the widest sense with a reality can only mean to be guided either straight up to it or into its surroundings, or to be put into such working touch with it as to handle either it or something connected with it better than if we disagreed. Better either intellectually or practically .... Any idea that helps us to deal, whether practically or intellectually, with either the reality or its belongings, that doesn't entangle our progress in frustrations, that FITS, in fact, and adapts our life to the reality's whole setting, will agree sufficiently to meet the requirement. It will be true of that reality.

To agree broadly with reality means being led either directly to it or its surroundings, or gaining enough understanding to interact with it or something related to it more effectively than if we disagreed. This can be in an intellectual or practical sense. Any idea that helps us engage with reality or its aspects, that doesn’t cause setbacks in our progress, and that fits and aligns our lives with the entire context of that reality, will be adequate to fulfill the need. It will be true of that reality.

'THE TRUE, to put it very briefly, IS ONLY THE EXPEDIENT IN THE WAY OF OUR THINKING, JUST AS THE RIGHT IS ONLY THE EXPEDIENT IN THE WAY OF OUR BEHAVING. Expedient in almost any fashion, and expedient in the long run and on the whole, of course; for what meets expediently all the experience in sight won't necessarily meet all farther experiences equally satisfactorily. Experience, as we know, has ways of BOILING OVER, and making us correct our present formulas.'

'THE TRUE, to put it simply, IS ONLY THE MOST PRACTICAL WAY OF THINKING, JUST AS THE RIGHT IS ONLY THE MOST PRACTICAL WAY OF ACTING. Practical in almost any way, and practical in the long run and overall, of course; because what seems practical for all the experiences we can see won't necessarily be just as satisfactory for all future experiences. Experience, as we know, has ways of OVERFLOWING, forcing us to revise our current ideas.'

This account of truth, following upon the similar ones given by Messrs. Dewey and Schiller, has occasioned the liveliest discussion. Few critics have defended it, most of them have scouted it. It seems evident that the subject is a hard one to understand, under its apparent simplicity; and evident also, I think, that the definitive settlement of it will mark a turning-point in the history of epistemology, and consequently in that of general philosophy. In order to make my own thought more accessible to those who hereafter may have to study the question, I have collected in the volume that follows all the work of my pen that bears directly on the truth-question. My first statement was in 1884, in the article that begins the present volume. The other papers follow in the order of their publication. Two or three appear now for the first time.

This account of truth, following similar ones by Messrs. Dewey and Schiller, has sparked lively discussion. Few critics have supported it, and most have dismissed it. It seems clear that the topic is difficult to grasp, despite its apparent simplicity; and it's also clear, I believe, that a definitive resolution of it will mark a turning point in the history of epistemology and, consequently, in overall philosophy. To make my thoughts more accessible to those who may study this question in the future, I have gathered in the following volume all the work I've done that directly relates to the truth question. My first statement was in 1884 in the article that starts this volume. The other papers follow in the order they were published. Two or three are appearing for the first time now.

One of the accusations which I oftenest have had to meet is that of making the truth of our religious beliefs consist in their 'feeling good' to us, and in nothing else. I regret to have given some excuse for this charge, by the unguarded language in which, in the book Pragmatism, I spoke of the truth of the belief of certain philosophers in the absolute. Explaining why I do not believe in the absolute myself (p. 78), yet finding that it may secure 'moral holidays' to those who need them, and is true in so far forth (if to gain moral holidays be a good), [Footnote: Op. cit., p. 75.] I offered this as a conciliatory olive-branch to my enemies. But they, as is only too common with such offerings, trampled the gift under foot and turned and rent the giver. I had counted too much on their good will—oh for the rarity of Christian charity under the sun! Oh for the rarity of ordinary secular intelligence also! I had supposed it to be matter of common observation that, of two competing views of the universe which in all other respects are equal, but of which the first denies some vital human need while the second satisfies it, the second will be favored by sane men for the simple reason that it makes the world seem more rational. To choose the first view under such circumstances would be an ascetic act, an act of philosophic self-denial of which no normal human being would be guilty. Using the pragmatic test of the meaning of concepts, I had shown the concept of the absolute to MEAN nothing but the holiday giver, the banisher of cosmic fear. One's objective deliverance, when one says 'the absolute exists,' amounted, on my showing, just to this, that 'some justification of a feeling of security in presence of the universe,' exists, and that systematically to refuse to cultivate a feeling of security would be to do violence to a tendency in one's emotional life which might well be respected as prophetic.

One of the accusations I often face is that I believe our religious beliefs are valid only because they make us feel good, and nothing more. I regret having given some reason for this claim by using unguarded language in my book, Pragmatism, when discussing the truth some philosophers ascribe to the absolute. I explained why I don’t believe in the absolute myself (p. 78), but acknowledged that it might provide “moral holidays” for those who need them, which is a form of truth (if gaining moral holidays is a positive thing). [Footnote: Op. cit., p. 75.] I offered this as a peace offering to my critics. However, as is often the case with such gestures, they dismissed the gift and turned against the giver. I overestimated their goodwill—oh, how rare Christian charity is in the world! Oh, how rare ordinary secular intelligence is too! I thought it was obvious that, of two competing views of the universe that are otherwise equal, if one denies a vital human need while the other fulfills it, sane individuals would prefer the latter simply because it makes the world seem more rational. Choosing the first view in such a situation would be an ascetic act, an act of philosophical self-denial that no normal person would commit. Using the pragmatic test of what concepts mean, I showed that the concept of the absolute essentially means just a provider of holidays, someone who alleviates cosmic fear. When one asserts that “the absolute exists,” according to my argument, it really means that “some justification for feeling secure in the face of the universe” exists, and consistently refusing to nurture a sense of security would be to disregard an emotional tendency that deserves to be respected as insightful.

Apparently my absolutist critics fail to see the workings of their own minds in any such picture, so all that I can do is to apologize, and take my offering back. The absolute is true in NO way then, and least of all, by the verdict of the critics, in the way which I assigned!

Apparently, my strict critics don't realize how their own minds operate in any of this, so all I can do is apologize and take my offering back. The absolute isn't true in any way, especially not by the critics' judgment, in the way I described!

My treatment of 'God,' 'freedom,' and 'design' was similar. Reducing, by the pragmatic test, the meaning of each of these concepts to its positive experienceable operation, I showed them all to mean the same thing, viz., the presence of 'promise' in the world. 'God or no God?' means 'promise or no promise?' It seems to me that the alternative is objective enough, being a question as to whether the cosmos has one character or another, even though our own provisional answer be made on subjective grounds. Nevertheless christian and non-christian critics alike accuse me of summoning people to say 'God exists,' EVEN WHEN HE DOESN'T EXIST, because forsooth in my philosophy the 'truth' of the saying doesn't really mean that he exists in any shape whatever, but only that to say so feels good.

My approach to 'God,' 'freedom,' and 'design' was consistent. By using a practical test, I broke down the meaning of each of these concepts to their tangible experiences and showed that they all boil down to the same idea: the presence of 'promise' in the world. Asking 'God or no God?' translates to 'promise or no promise?' I believe this alternative is objective enough, as it raises the question of whether the universe has one nature or another, even if our initial answer is based on personal views. Still, both Christian and non-Christian critics accuse me of encouraging people to claim 'God exists,' EVEN WHEN HE DOESN'T, because in my philosophy, the 'truth' of that statement doesn’t really imply that he exists in any form, but rather that saying it feels satisfying.

Most of the pragmatist and anti-pragmatist warfare is over what the word 'truth' shall be held to signify, and not over any of the facts embodied in truth-situations; for both pragmatists and anti-pragmatists believe in existent objects, just as they believe in our ideas of them. The difference is that when the pragmatists speak of truth, they mean exclusively some thing about the ideas, namely their workableness; whereas when anti-pragmatists speak of truth they seem most often to mean something about the objects. Since the pragmatist, if he agrees that an idea is 'really' true, also agrees to whatever it says about its object; and since most anti-pragmatists have already come round to agreeing that, if the object exists, the idea that it does so is workable; there would seem so little left to fight about that I might well be asked why instead of reprinting my share in so much verbal wrangling, I do not show my sense of 'values' by burning it all up.

Most of the debate between pragmatists and anti-pragmatists is about what the word 'truth' should mean, not about any of the facts that make up truth situations. Both sides believe in real objects, just like they believe in our ideas about them. The difference is that pragmatists refer to truth in terms of an idea's effectiveness, while anti-pragmatists usually consider it in relation to the objects themselves. Since a pragmatist who agrees that an idea is 'really' true also agrees with what it says about its object, and since most anti-pragmatists have come to accept that if an object exists, the idea of its existence works, there's hardly anything left to argue about. You might wonder why, instead of rehashing this verbal bickering, I don't just express my view on 'values' by getting rid of it all.

I understand the question and I will give my answer. I am interested in another doctrine in philosophy to which I give the name of radical empiricism, and it seems to me that the establishment of the pragmatist theory of truth is a step of first-rate importance in making radical empiricism prevail. Radical empiricism consists first of a postulate, next of a statement of fact, and finally of a generalized conclusion.

I get the question, and I’ll share my answer. I’m interested in another idea in philosophy that I call radical empiricism. To me, establishing the pragmatist theory of truth is a crucial step in making radical empiricism dominant. Radical empiricism starts with a postulate, followed by a statement of fact, and finally leads to a generalized conclusion.

The postulate is that the only things that shall be debatable among philosophers shall be things definable in terms drawn from experience. [Things of an unexperienceable nature may exist ad libitum, but they form no part of the material for philosophic debate.]

The idea is that the only topics philosophers should argue about are those that can be defined based on experience. [Things that can't be experienced may exist freely, but they are not part of the subject matter for philosophical discussions.]

The statement of fact is that the relations between things, conjunctive as well as disjunctive, are just as much matters of direct particular experience, neither more so nor less so, than the things themselves.

The fact is that the relationships between things, whether they are connected or separated, are just as much a part of direct personal experience, no more and no less, than the things themselves.

The generalized conclusion is that therefore the parts of experience hold together from next to next by relations that are themselves parts of experience. The directly apprehended universe needs, in short, no extraneous trans-empirical connective support, but possesses in its own right a concatenated or continuous structure.

The overall conclusion is that the elements of experience connect from one moment to the next through relationships that are also parts of experience. In summary, the universe we perceive doesn't require any external, beyond-empirical connections; it has its own inherent, interconnected structure.

The great obstacle to radical empiricism in the contemporary mind is the rooted rationalist belief that experience as immediately given is all disjunction and no conjunction, and that to make one world out of this separateness, a higher unifying agency must be there. In the prevalent idealism this agency is represented as the absolute all-witness which 'relates' things together by throwing 'categories' over them like a net. The most peculiar and unique, perhaps, of all these categories is supposed to be the truth-relation, which connects parts of reality in pairs, making of one of them a knower, and of the other a thing known, yet which is itself contentless experientially, neither describable, explicable, nor reduceable to lower terms, and denotable only by uttering the name 'truth.'

The main barrier to radical empiricism today is the deep-rooted rationalist belief that experience, as we perceive it, is entirely fragmented and not interconnected. To create a cohesive world from this separation, a higher unifying force must exist. In the prevailing idealism, this force is depicted as the ultimate observer that connects things by casting 'categories' over them like a net. Among all these categories, the truth-relation is considered the most unique and distinctive. It links parts of reality in pairs, with one acting as the knower and the other as the known. However, this relation is essentially empty in terms of experience—it's not describable, explainable, or reducible to simpler terms, and it can only be referred to by the term 'truth.'

The pragmatist view, on the contrary, of the truth-relation is that it has a definite content, and that everything in it is experienceable. Its whole nature can be told in positive terms. The 'workableness' which ideas must have, in order to be true, means particular workings, physical or intellectual, actual or possible, which they may set up from next to next inside of concrete experience. Were this pragmatic contention admitted, one great point in the victory of radical empiricism would also be scored, for the relation between an object and the idea that truly knows it, is held by rationalists to be nothing of this describable sort, but to stand outside of all possible temporal experience; and on the relation, so interpreted, rationalism is wonted to make its last most obdurate rally.

The pragmatist perspective, on the other hand, is that the truth-relation has a clear content, and everything in it can be experienced. Its entire nature can be described in positive terms. The 'workability' that ideas must have to be considered true refers to specific actions, whether physical or mental, actual or possible, that they can initiate within direct experience. If this pragmatic argument were accepted, it would significantly strengthen the case for radical empiricism. Rationalists view the connection between an object and the idea that accurately represents it as something that can't be fully described; they believe it exists outside of any possible temporal experience. This interpretation is where rationalism tends to make its most stubborn stand.

Now the anti-pragmatist contentions which I try to meet in this volume can be so easily used by rationalists as weapons of resistance, not only to pragmatism but to radical empiricism also (for if the truth-relation were transcendent, others might be so too), that I feel strongly the strategical importance of having them definitely met and got out of the way. What our critics most persistently keep saying is that though workings go with truth, yet they do not constitute it. It is numerically additional to them, prior to them, explanatory OF them, and in no wise to be explained BY them, we are incessantly told. The first point for our enemies to establish, therefore, is that SOMETHING numerically additional and prior to the workings is involved in the truth of an idea. Since the OBJECT is additional, and usually prior, most rationalists plead IT, and boldly accuse us of denying it. This leaves on the bystanders the impression—since we cannot reasonably deny the existence of the object—that our account of truth breaks down, and that our critics have driven us from the field. Altho in various places in this volume I try to refute the slanderous charge that we deny real existence, I will say here again, for the sake of emphasis, that the existence of the object, whenever the idea asserts it 'truly,' is the only reason, in innumerable cases, why the idea does work successfully, if it work at all; and that it seems an abuse of language, to say the least, to transfer the word 'truth' from the idea to the object's existence, when the falsehood of ideas that won't work is explained by that existence as well as the truth of those that will.

Now, the arguments against pragmatism that I address in this book can easily be used by rationalists as tools against not only pragmatism but also radical empiricism (since if the truth relationship were transcendent, others could be too). Because of this, I strongly feel it’s crucial to address these points directly and clear them out of the way. What our critics keep insisting is that while workings accompany truth, they don’t create it. We are constantly told that truth is something additional to them, prior to them, explains them, and definitely cannot be explained by them. Therefore, the first thing our opponents need to prove is that SOMETHING additional and prior to the workings is involved in the truth of an idea. Since the OBJECT is additional and usually prior, most rationalists argue for IT and confidently accuse us of denying it. This leaves observers with the impression—since we can't reasonably deny the existence of the object—that our explanation of truth fails, and that our critics have won the argument. Even though I attempt to refute the false accusation that we deny real existence in various parts of this book, I want to emphasize again here that the existence of the object, whenever the idea claims it to be 'true,' is the only reason, in countless cases, why the idea works effectively, if it works at all; and it seems to be a misuse of language, to say the least, to transfer the term 'truth' from the idea to the existence of the object when the failure of ideas that don't work is explained by that existence just as much as the truth of those that do work.

I find this abuse prevailing among my most accomplished adversaries. But once establish the proper verbal custom, let the word 'truth' represent a property of the idea, cease to make it something mysteriously connected with the object known, and the path opens fair and wide, as I believe, to the discussion of radical empiricism on its merits. The truth of an idea will then mean only its workings, or that in it which by ordinary psychological laws sets up those workings; it will mean neither the idea's object, nor anything 'saltatory' inside the idea, that terms drawn from experience cannot describe.

I see this misuse happening among my most skilled opponents. But once we establish the right way to use words, and let the word 'truth' represent a quality of the idea, instead of something mysteriously tied to the known object, a clear path opens up for discussing radical empiricism based on its real value. The truth of an idea will then only refer to how it operates or the elements within it that trigger those operations according to regular psychological rules; it won't refer to the idea's object or anything 'jumping' inside the idea that terms from experience can't explain.

One word more, ere I end this preface. A distinction is sometimes made between Dewey, Schiller and myself, as if I, in supposing the object's existence, made a concession to popular prejudice which they, as more radical pragmatists, refuse to make. As I myself understand these authors, we all three absolutely agree in admitting the transcendency of the object (provided it be an experienceable object) to the subject, in the truth-relation. Dewey in particular has insisted almost ad nauseam that the whole meaning of our cognitive states and processes lies in the way they intervene in the control and revaluation of independent existences or facts. His account of knowledge is not only absurd, but meaningless, unless independent existences be there of which our ideas take account, and for the transformation of which they work. But because he and Schiller refuse to discuss objects and relations 'transcendent' in the sense of being ALTOGETHER TRANS-EXPERIENTIAL, their critics pounce on sentences in their writings to that effect to show that they deny the existence WITHIN THE REALM OF EXPERIENCE of objects external to the ideas that declare their presence there. [Footnote: It gives me pleasure to welcome Professor Carveth Read into the pragmatistic church, so far as his epistemology goes. See his vigorous book, The Metaphysics of Nature, 2d Edition, Appendix A. (London, Black, 1908.) The work What is Reality? by Francis Howe Johnson (Boston, 1891), of which I make the acquaintance only while correcting these proofs, contains some striking anticipations of the later pragmatist view. The Psychology of Thinking, by Irving E. Miller (New York, Macmillan Co., 1909), which has just appeared, is one of the most convincing pragmatist document yet published, tho it does not use the word 'pragmatism' at all. While I am making references, I cannot refrain from inserting one to the extraordinarily acute article by H. V. Knox in the Quarterly Review for April, 1909.]

One last thing before I finish this introduction. Sometimes, people distinguish between Dewey, Schiller, and me, suggesting that by believing in the existence of an object, I’m giving in to popular opinion, which they, as more radical pragmatists, refuse to do. But as I see it, all three of us completely agree that the object (as long as it's something we can experience) is transcendent to the subject in terms of the truth-relation. Dewey, in particular, has emphasized repeatedly that the meaning of our cognitive states and processes lies in how they influence the control and reassessment of independent existences or facts. His understanding of knowledge is not just absurd but also meaningless unless there are independent existences that our ideas refer to and aim to transform. However, because he and Schiller don’t want to discuss objects and relations that are 'transcendent' in the sense of being entirely beyond experience, critics seize on statements in their writings to argue that they deny the existence, within the realm of experience, of objects that exist apart from the ideas that acknowledge their presence there. [Footnote: I’m pleased to welcome Professor Carveth Read into the pragmatist camp, at least regarding his epistemology. See his vigorous book, The Metaphysics of Nature, 2nd Edition, Appendix A. (London, Black, 1908.) The work What is Reality? by Francis Howe Johnson (Boston, 1891), which I only came across while correcting these proofs, contains some striking anticipations of the later pragmatist perspective. The Psychology of Thinking, by Irving E. Miller (New York, Macmillan Co., 1909), just published, is one of the most persuasive pragmatist writings yet, even though it doesn’t use the term 'pragmatism' at all. While I’m making references, I can’t help but mention the extraordinarily insightful article by H. V. Knox in the Quarterly Review for April, 1909.]

It seems incredible that educated and apparently sincere critics should so fail to catch their adversary's point of view.

It seems amazing that educated and seemingly sincere critics could misunderstand their opponent's perspective so completely.

What misleads so many of them is possibly also the fact that the universes of discourse of Schiller, Dewey, and myself are panoramas of different extent, and that what the one postulates explicitly the other provisionally leaves only in a state of implication, while the reader thereupon considers it to be denied. Schiller's universe is the smallest, being essentially a psychological one. He starts with but one sort of thing, truth-claims, but is led ultimately to the independent objective facts which they assert, inasmuch as the most successfully validated of all claims is that such facts are there. My universe is more essentially epistemological. I start with two things, the objective facts and the claims, and indicate which claims, the facts being there, will work successfully as the latter's substitutes and which will not. I call the former claims true. Dewey's panorama, if I understand this colleague, is the widest of the three, but I refrain from giving my own account of its complexity. Suffice it that he holds as firmly as I do to objects independent of our judgments. If I am wrong in saying this, he must correct me. I decline in this matter to be corrected at second hand.

What misleads so many of them is probably the fact that the areas of discussion of Schiller, Dewey, and I are different in scope, and that what one clearly states, the other might only imply, while the reader then assumes it's being denied. Schiller's area is the smallest, focusing mainly on psychology. He starts with just one type of thing: truth claims, but is ultimately led to the independent objective facts that those claims assert, since the most reliably validated claims are that such facts exist. My area is more fundamentally about knowledge. I start with two elements: the objective facts and the claims, and I point out which claims can successfully replace the facts and which cannot. I call the successful ones true. Dewey's perspective, if I understand him correctly, is the broadest of the three, but I’ll leave it at that and not attempt to describe its complexity. It’s enough to say that he strongly believes in objects that exist independently of our judgments. If I'm mistaken in this, he needs to correct me. I won’t accept corrections second-hand.

I have not pretended in the following pages to consider all the critics of my account of truth, such as Messrs. Taylor, Lovejoy, Gardiner, Bakewell, Creighton, Hibben, Parodi, Salter, Carus, Lalande, Mentre, McTaggart, G. E. Moore, Ladd and others, especially not Professor Schinz, who has published under the title of Anti-pragmatisme an amusing sociological romance. Some of these critics seem to me to labor under an inability almost pathetic, to understand the thesis which they seek to refute. I imagine that most of their difficulties have been answered by anticipation elsewhere in this volume, and I am sure that my readers will thank me for not adding more repetition to the fearful amount that is already there.

I haven't tried to address all the critics of my view on truth in the following pages, like Messrs. Taylor, Lovejoy, Gardiner, Bakewell, Creighton, Hibben, Parodi, Salter, Carus, Lalande, Mentre, McTaggart, G. E. Moore, Ladd, and others, especially not Professor Schinz, who published a humorous sociological story called Anti-pragmatisme. Some of these critics seem to struggle, almost sadly, to grasp the main argument they are trying to dispute. I believe most of their issues have been preemptively answered earlier in this book, and I'm sure my readers will appreciate me for not adding even more repetition to the overwhelming amount that’s already here.

95 IRVING ST., CAMBRIDGE (MASS.), August, 1909.

95 IRVING ST., CAMBRIDGE (MA), August 1909.










CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS












CONTENTS

TABLE OF CONTENTS

I THE FUNCTION OF COGNITION
II THE TIGERS IN INDIA
III HUMANISM AND TRUTH
IV THE RELATION BETWEEN KNOWER AND KNOWN
V THE ESSENCE OF HUMANISM
VI A WORD MORE ABOUT TRUTH
VII PROFESSOR PRATT ON TRUTH
VIII THE PRAGMATIST ACCOUNT OF TRUTH AND ITS MIS-UNDERSTANDERS
IX THE MEANING OF THE WORD TRUTH
X THE EXISTENCE OF JULIUS CAESAR
XI THE ABSOLUTE AND THE STRENUOUS LIFE
XII PROFESSOR HEBERT ON PRAGMATISM
XIII ABSTRACTIONISM AND 'RELATIVISMUS'
XIV TWO ENGLISH CRITICS
XV A DIALOGUE










THE MEANING OF TRUTH










I

THE FUNCTION OF COGNITION [Footnote: Read before the Aristotelian Society, December 1, 1884, and first published in Mind, vol. x (1885).—This, and the following articles have received a very slight verbal revision, consisting mostly in the omission of redundancy.]

THE FUNCTION OF COGNITION [Footnote: Read before the Aristotelian Society, December 1, 1884, and first published in Mind, vol. x (1885).—This, and the following articles have received a very slight verbal revision, consisting mostly in the omission of redundancy.]

The following inquiry is (to use a distinction familiar to readers of Mr. Shadworth Hodgson) not an inquiry into the 'how it comes,' but into the 'what it is' of cognition. What we call acts of cognition are evidently realized through what we call brains and their events, whether there be 'souls' dynamically connected with the brains or not. But with neither brains nor souls has this essay any business to transact. In it we shall simply assume that cognition IS produced, somehow, and limit ourselves to asking what elements it contains, what factors it implies.

The following inquiry is (to use a distinction familiar to readers of Mr. Shadworth Hodgson) not about the 'how it comes,' but about the 'what it is' of cognition. What we refer to as acts of cognition clearly occur through what we call brains and their events, regardless of whether there are 'souls' dynamically connected with the brains or not. However, this essay has nothing to do with either brains or souls. In it, we will merely assume that cognition IS produced in some way, and focus on identifying what elements it contains and what factors it involves.

Cognition is a function of consciousness. The first factor it implies is therefore a state of consciousness wherein the cognition shall take place. Having elsewhere used the word 'feeling' to designate generically all states of consciousness considered subjectively, or without respect to their possible function, I shall then say that, whatever elements an act of cognition may imply besides, it at least implies the existence of a FEELING. [If the reader share the current antipathy to the word 'feeling,' he may substitute for it, wherever I use it, the word 'idea,' taken in the old broad Lockian sense, or he may use the clumsy phrase 'state of consciousness,' or finally he may say 'thought' instead.]

Cognition is a function of consciousness. The first thing it suggests is a state of consciousness in which cognition occurs. Since I've previously used the term 'feeling' to refer broadly to all subjective states of consciousness, regardless of their potential function, I'll say that, whatever other elements an act of cognition may involve, it at least implies the existence of a FEELING. [If the reader dislikes the term 'feeling,' they can replace it wherever I use it with the word 'idea,' understood in the old broad Lockian sense, or they can use the awkward phrase 'state of consciousness,' or finally, they can say 'thought' instead.]

Now it is to be observed that the common consent of mankind has agreed that some feelings are cognitive and some are simple facts having a subjective, or, what one might almost call a physical, existence, but no such self-transcendent function as would be implied in their being pieces of knowledge. Our task is again limited here. We are not to ask, 'How is self-transcendence possible?' We are only to ask, 'How comes it that common sense has assigned a number of cases in which it is assumed not only to be possible but actual? And what are the marks used by common sense to distinguish those cases from the rest?' In short, our inquiry is a chapter in descriptive psychology,—hardly anything more.

It's important to note that people generally agree that some feelings are cognitive, while others are simple facts that exist subjectively, almost like physical things, but they don’t have the self-transcending quality that would classify them as knowledge. Our focus is limited here. We’re not going to ask, 'How is self-transcendence possible?' Instead, we’ll ask, 'Why has common sense determined that there are situations where it is seen as not just possible but also actual? What criteria does common sense use to differentiate those situations from others?' In summary, our exploration is a chapter in descriptive psychology—nothing more than that.

Condillac embarked on a quest similar to this by his famous hypothesis of a statue to which various feelings were successively imparted. Its first feeling was supposed to be one of fragrance. But to avoid all possible complication with the question of genesis, let us not attribute even to a statue the possession of our imaginary feeling. Let us rather suppose it attached to no matter, nor localized at any point in space, but left swinging IN VACUO, as it were, by the direct creative FIAT of a god. And let us also, to escape entanglement with difficulties about the physical or psychical nature of its 'object' not call it a feeling of fragrance or of any other determinate sort, but limit ourselves to assuming that it is a feeling of Q. What is true of it under this abstract name will be no less true of it in any more particular shape (such as fragrance, pain, hardness) which the reader may suppose.

Condillac set out on a journey similar to this with his famous idea of a statue that gradually received different feelings. The first feeling was thought to be a sense of smell. However, to avoid any complications about how this came to be, let's not give even the statue this imaginary feeling. Instead, let’s imagine it isn't tied to any physical form or located anywhere in space, but rather floating in a void, brought to life by a god's direct command. Also, to steer clear of issues regarding the physical or psychological nature of its 'object,' let’s not call it a feeling of smell or anything specific, but simply refer to it as a feeling of Q. What applies to this abstract term will be equally valid for any particular version (such as smell, pain, or hardness) that the reader might envision.

Now, if this feeling of Q be the only creation of the god, it will of course form the entire universe. And if, to escape the cavils of that large class of persons who believe that SEMPER IDEM SENTIRE AC NON SENTIRE are the same, [Footnote:1 'The Relativity of Knowledge,' held in this sense, is, it may be observed in passing, one of the oddest of philosophic superstitions. Whatever facts may be cited in its favor are due to the properties of nerve-tissue, which may be exhausted by too prolonged an excitement. Patients with neuralgias that last unremittingly for days can, however, assure us that the limits of this nerve-law are pretty widely drawn. But if we physically could get a feeling that should last eternally unchanged, what atom of logical or psychological argument is there to prove that it would not be felt as long as it lasted, and felt for just what it is, all that time? The reason for the opposite prejudice seems to be our reluctance to think that so stupid a thing as such a feeling would necessarily be, should be allowed to fill eternity with its presence. An interminable acquaintance, leading to no knowledge-about,—such would be its condition.] we allow the feeling to be of as short a duration as they like, that universe will only need to last an infinitesimal part of a second. The feeling in question will thus be reduced to its fighting weight, and all that befalls it in the way of a cognitive function must be held to befall in the brief instant of its quickly snuffed-out life,—a life, it will also be noticed, that has no other moment of consciousness either preceding or following it.

Now, if this feeling of Q is the only creation of the god, it will obviously be the entire universe. And if, to avoid the criticisms from those who think that ALWAYS THE SAME FEELING AND NOT FEELING are the same, we let the feeling last for as short a time as they want, that universe only needs to last for an infinitesimal fraction of a second. This feeling will then be reduced to its basic essence, and everything that happens to it in terms of knowing must be considered to occur in the brief moment of its quickly extinguished existence—a life that, notably, has no other moment of awareness either before or after it.

Well now, can our little feeling, thus left alone in the universe,—for the god and we psychological critics may be supposed left out of the account,—can the feeling, I say, be said to have any sort of a cognitive function? For it to KNOW, there must be something to be known. What is there, on the present supposition? One may reply, 'the feeling's content q.' But does it not seem more proper to call this the feeling's QUALITY than its content? Does not the word 'content' suggest that the feeling has already dirempted itself as an act from its content as an object? And would it be quite safe to assume so promptly that the quality q of a feeling is one and the same thing with a feeling of the quality q? The quality q, so far, is an entirely subjective fact which the feeling carries so to speak endogenously, or in its pocket. If any one pleases to dignify so simple a fact as this by the name of knowledge, of course nothing can prevent him. But let us keep closer to the path of common usage, and reserve the name knowledge for the cognition of 'realities,' meaning by realities things that exist independently of the feeling through which their cognition occurs. If the content of the feeling occur nowhere in the universe outside of the feeling itself, and perish with the feeling, common usage refuses to call it a reality, and brands it as a subjective feature of the feeling's constitution, or at the most as the feeling's DREAM.

Well, can our little feeling, left alone in the universe — without considering the god or us psychological critics — be said to have any kind of cognitive function? For it to KNOW, there has to be something to know. What is there, under the current assumption? One might say, 'the feeling's content q.' But doesn't it seem more appropriate to call this the feeling's QUALITY rather than its content? Doesn’t the term 'content' imply that the feeling has already separated itself as an act from its content as an object? And would it really be safe to assume so quickly that the quality q of a feeling is exactly the same as a feeling of the quality q? The quality q, so far, is purely a subjective fact that the feeling carries, so to speak, internally or in its pocket. If anyone wants to elevate this simple fact to the level of knowledge, nothing can stop them. But let's stick to common usage and reserve the term knowledge for the understanding of 'realities,' referring to realities as things that exist independently of the feeling through which they are known. If the content of the feeling exists nowhere in the universe outside of the feeling itself and disappears with the feeling, common usage doesn’t call it a reality, and labels it as a subjective trait of the feeling's nature, or at best, as the feeling's DREAM.

For the feeling to be cognitive in the specific sense, then, it must be self-transcendent; and we must prevail upon the god to CREATE A REALITY OUTSIDE OF IT to correspond to its intrinsic quality Q. Thus only can it be redeemed from the condition of being a solipsism. If now the new created reality RESEMBLE the feeling's quality Q I say that the feeling may be held by us TO BE COGNIZANT OF THAT REALITY.

For the feeling to have cognitive meaning in a specific way, it needs to be self-transcendent; and we must urge the god to CREATE A REALITY OUTSIDE OF IT that aligns with its intrinsic quality Q. Only then can it be saved from being a solipsism. If the newly created reality RESEMBLES the feeling's quality Q, I say that we can consider the feeling to be AWARE OF THAT REALITY.

This first instalment of my thesis is sure to be attacked. But one word before defending it 'Reality' has become our warrant for calling a feeling cognitive; but what becomes our warrant for calling anything reality? The only reply is—the faith of the present critic or inquirer. At every moment of his life he finds himself subject to a belief in SOME realities, even though his realities of this year should prove to be his illusions of the next. Whenever he finds that the feeling he is studying contemplates what he himself regards as a reality, he must of course admit the feeling itself to be truly cognitive. We are ourselves the critics here; and we shall find our burden much lightened by being allowed to take reality in this relative and provisional way. Every science must make some assumptions. Erkenntnisstheoretiker are but fallible mortals. When they study the function of cognition, they do it by means of the same function in themselves. And knowing that the fountain cannot go higher than its source, we should promptly confess that our results in this field are affected by our own liability to err. THE MOST WE CAN CLAIM IS, THAT WHAT WE SAY ABOUT COGNITION MAY BE COUNTED AS TRUE AS WHAT WE SAY ABOUT ANYTHING ELSE. If our hearers agree with us about what are to be held 'realities,' they will perhaps also agree to the reality of our doctrine of the way in which they are known. We cannot ask for more.

This first part of my thesis is definitely going to face criticism. But before I defend it, let me say this: 'Reality' has become our basis for calling a feeling cognitive; but what gives us the right to call anything reality? The only answer is—the belief of the current critic or inquirer. At every moment of their life, they are bound to believe in SOME realities, even if the realities they hold this year turn out to be their illusions next year. Whenever they find that the feeling they are examining relates to something they consider a reality, they must accept that the feeling itself is truly cognitive. We are the critics here, and we will find our task much easier by considering reality in this relative and temporary way. Every science has to make some assumptions. Epistemologists are just fallible humans. When they study the function of cognition, they use the same function within themselves. And knowing that the fountain cannot rise higher than its source, we should admit that our findings in this area are influenced by our own potential to make mistakes. THE MOST WE CAN CLAIM IS THAT WHAT WE SAY ABOUT COGNITION CAN BE CONSIDERED AS TRUE AS WHAT WE SAY ABOUT ANYTHING ELSE. If our listeners agree on what should be regarded as 'realities,' they might also accept the reality of our theory on how they are known. We can't ask for more.

Our terminology shall follow the spirit of these remarks. We will deny the function of knowledge to any feeling whose quality or content we do not ourselves believe to exist outside of that feeling as well as in it. We may call such a feeling a dream if we like; we shall have to see later whether we can call it a fiction or an error.

Our terms will reflect the essence of these comments. We will reject the idea that any feeling has knowledge if we don't believe that its quality or content exists both within that feeling and outside of it. We can choose to call such a feeling a dream; later, we’ll determine if we can refer to it as a fiction or a mistake.

To revert now to our thesis. Some persons will immediately cry out, 'How CAN a reality resemble a feeling?' Here we find how wise we were to name the quality of the feeling by an algebraic letter Q. We flank the whole difficulty of resemblance between an inner state and an outward reality, by leaving it free to any one to postulate as the reality whatever sort of thing he thinks CAN resemble a feeling,—if not an outward thing, then another feeling like the first one,—the mere feeling Q in the critic's mind for example. Evading thus this objection, we turn to another which is sure to be urged.

To get back to our main point. Some people will immediately shout, 'How can a reality be similar to a feeling?' This is where naming the quality of the feeling with the algebraic letter Q proves to be smart. We bypass the whole challenge of comparing an inner state with an external reality by allowing anyone to claim whatever kind of reality they think can resemble a feeling—if it’s not something external, then another feeling like the first one—like the feeling Q in the critic's mind, for instance. By sidestepping this objection, we move on to another one that is sure to come up.

It will come from those philosophers to whom 'thought,' in the sense of a knowledge of relations, is the all in all of mental life; and who hold a merely feeling consciousness to be no better—one would sometimes say from their utterances, a good deal worse—than no consciousness at all. Such phrases as these, for example, are common to-day in the mouths of those who claim to walk in the footprints of Kant and Hegel rather than in the ancestral English paths: 'A perception detached from all others, "left out of the heap we call a mind," being out of all relation, has no qualities—is simply nothing. We can no more consider it than we can see vacancy.' 'It is simply in itself fleeting, momentary, unnameable (because while we name it it has become another), and for the very same reason unknowable, the very negation of knowability.' 'Exclude from what we have considered real all qualities constituted by relation, we find that none are left.'

It will come from those philosophers who see 'thought,' in terms of understanding relationships, as the entire essence of mental life; and who view a purely feeling consciousness as not much better—some would say much worse—than having no consciousness at all. Phrases like these are common today among those who claim to follow the traditions of Kant and Hegel instead of sticking to the classic English ways: 'A perception that is isolated from all others, "left out of the collection we call a mind," being without any connections, has no qualities—it's basically nothing. We can’t consider it any more than we can see emptiness.' 'It is fleeting, momentary, and indescribable (because as we name it, it becomes something else), and for the same reason, it is unknowable, the very opposite of knowability.' 'If we remove from what we consider real all qualities based on relationships, we find that there’s nothing left.'

Altho such citations as these from the writings of Professor Green might be multiplied almost indefinitely, they would hardly repay the pains of collection, so egregiously false is the doctrine they teach. Our little supposed feeling, whatever it may be, from the cognitive point of view, whether a bit of knowledge or a dream, is certainly no psychical zero. It is a most positively and definitely qualified inner fact, with a complexion all its own. Of course there are many mental facts which it is NOT. It knows Q, if Q be a reality, with a very minimum of knowledge. It neither dates nor locates it. It neither classes nor names it. And it neither knows itself as a feeling, nor contrasts itself with other feelings, nor estimates its own duration or intensity. It is, in short, if there is no more of it than this, a most dumb and helpless and useless kind of thing.

Although such citations from Professor Green's writings could be multiplied almost endlessly, gathering them would hardly be worthwhile, as the doctrine they promote is outrageously false. Our supposed little feeling, whatever it is from a cognitive perspective—whether it’s a bit of knowledge or a dream—is definitely not a psychological void. It is a distinctly qualified inner fact, with its own unique nature. Of course, there are many mental facts that it is NOT. It knows Q, if Q is a reality, with very minimal knowledge. It doesn’t date or locate it. It doesn’t classify or name it. And it neither recognizes itself as a feeling, nor compares itself to other feelings, nor assesses its own duration or intensity. In short, if that’s all there is to it, it’s a very dumb, helpless, and useless kind of thing.

But if we must describe it by so many negations, and if it can say nothing ABOUT itself or ABOUT anything else, by what right do we deny that it is a psychical zero? And may not the 'relationists' be right after all?

But if we have to describe it with so many negatives, and if it can't say anything ABOUT itself or ABOUT anything else, what gives us the right to deny that it's a psychological zero? Could it be that the 'relationists' are actually right?

In the innocent looking word 'about' lies the solution of this riddle; and a simple enough solution it is when frankly looked at. A quotation from a too seldom quoted book, the Exploratio Philosophica of John Grote (London, 1865), p. 60, will form the best introduction to it.

In the seemingly innocent word 'about' lies the solution to this riddle; and it’s a straightforward solution when looked at honestly. A quote from a book that doesn’t get quoted enough, the Exploratio Philosophica by John Grote (London, 1865), p. 60, will serve as the best introduction to it.

'Our knowledge,' writes Grote, 'may be contemplated in either of two ways, or, to use other words, we may speak in a double manner of the "object" of knowledge. That is, we may either use language thus: we KNOW a thing, a man, etc.; or we may use it thus: we know such and such things ABOUT the thing, the man, etc. Language in general, following its true logical instinct, distinguishes between these two applications of the notion of knowledge, the one being yvwvai, noscere, kennen, connaitre, the other being eidevai, scire, wissen, savoir. In the origin, the former may be considered more what I have called phenomenal—it is the notion of knowledge as ACQUAINTANCE or familiarity with what is known; which notion is perhaps more akin to the phenomenal bodily communication, and is less purely intellectual than the other; it is the kind of knowledge which we have of a thing by the presentation to the senses or the representation of it in picture or type, a Vorstellung. The other, which is what we express in judgments or propositions, what is embodied in Begriffe or concepts without any necessary imaginative representation, is in its origin the more intellectual notion of knowledge. There is no reason, however, why we should not express our knowledge, whatever its kind, in either manner, provided only we do not confusedly express it, in the same proposition or piece of reasoning, in both.'

"Our understanding," writes Grote, "can be viewed in two ways, or, in other words, we can discuss the 'object' of knowledge in two ways. We can say that we KNOW something, a person, etc.; or we can say that we know certain things ABOUT that thing, that person, etc. Language, following its true logical instinct, differentiates between these two applications of the concept of knowledge: the first being yvwvai, noscere, kennen, connaitre, and the second being eidevai, scire, wissen, savoir. Initially, the first can be seen as more of what I have termed phenomenal—it’s the idea of knowledge as ACQUAINTANCE or familiarity with what we know; this concept is perhaps closer to the phenomenal bodily experience and is less purely intellectual than the other; it’s the kind of knowledge we gain through sensory presentation or representation in images or types, a Vorstellung. The other, which we express through judgments or statements and is represented in Begriffe or concepts without requiring any necessary imaginative representation, originates from a more intellectual understanding of knowledge. However, there’s no reason we can’t express our knowledge, regardless of its type, in either way, as long as we don’t confuse our expressions in the same statement or line of reasoning."

Now obviously if our supposed feeling of Q is (if knowledge at all) only knowledge of the mere acquaintance-type, it is milking a he-goat, as the ancients would have said, to try to extract from it any deliverance ABOUT anything under the sun, even about itself. And it is as unjust, after our failure, to turn upon it and call it a psychical nothing, as it would be, after our fruitless attack upon the billy-goat, to proclaim the non-lactiferous character of the whole goat-tribe. But the entire industry of the Hegelian school in trying to shove simple sensation out of the pale of philosophic recognition is founded on this false issue. It is always the 'speechlessness' of sensation, its inability to make any 'statement,'[Footnote: See, for example, Green's Introduction to Hume's Treatise of Human Nature, p. 36.] that is held to make the very notion of it meaningless, and to justify the student of knowledge in scouting it out of existence. 'Significance,' in the sense of standing as the sign of other mental states, is taken to be the sole function of what mental states we have; and from the perception that our little primitive sensation has as yet no significance in this literal sense, it is an easy step to call it first meaningless, next senseless, then vacuous, and finally to brand it as absurd and inadmissible. But in this universal liquidation, this everlasting slip, slip, slip, of direct acquaintance into knowledge-ABOUT, until at last nothing is left about which the knowledge can be supposed to obtain, does not all 'significance' depart from the situation? And when our knowledge about things has reached its never so complicated perfection, must there not needs abide alongside of it and inextricably mixed in with it some acquaintance with WHAT things all this knowledge is about?

Now, clearly, if our supposed feeling of Q is (if it can be called knowledge at all) just a basic, familiar kind of knowledge, trying to get any meaningful insights from it about anything, even about itself, is pointless, as the ancients would say. And it’s just as unfair, after we fail, to turn against it and dismiss it as a psychological nothing, as it would be, after our unsuccessful attempts with the goat, to declare that all goats are incapable of giving milk. But the whole effort of the Hegelian school to push simple sensation out of philosophical recognition is based on this misguided issue. It’s always the ‘speechlessness’ of sensation, its inability to make any kind of ‘statement,’ that’s considered to make it meaningless, justifying those who study knowledge to disregard its existence. ‘Significance’—in the sense of representing other mental states—is seen as the only role of our mental states. From the observation that our basic sensations don't have significance in this literal sense, it's an easy leap to label them first as meaningless, then senseless, and ultimately absurd and unacceptable. But in this constant process of reducing direct acquaintance into knowledge-ABOUT, until nothing is left to know about, doesn’t all ‘significance’ leave the situation? And when our knowledge about things reaches its most complicated form, isn’t there still some essential connection with WHAT those things actually are, mixed in inseparably with that knowledge?

Now, our supposed little feeling gives a WHAT; and if other feelings should succeed which remember the first, its WHAT may stand as subject or predicate of some piece of knowledge-about, of some judgment, perceiving relations between it and other WHATS which the other feelings may know. The hitherto dumb Q will then receive a name and be no longer speechless. But every name, as students of logic know, has its 'denotation'; and the denotation always means some reality or content, relationless as extra or with its internal relations unanalyzed, like the Q which our primitive sensation is supposed to know. No relation-expressing proposition is possible except on the basis of a preliminary acquaintance with such 'facts,' with such contents, as this. Let the Q be fragrance, let it be toothache, or let it be a more complex kind of feeling, like that of the full-moon swimming in her blue abyss, it must first come in that simple shape, and be held fast in that first intention, before any knowledge ABOUT it can be attained. The knowledge ABOUT it is IT with a context added. Undo IT, and what is added cannot be CONtext. [Footnote: If A enters and B exclaims, 'Didn't you see my brother on the stairs?' we all hold that A may answer, 'I saw him, but didn't know he was your brother'; ignorance of brotherhood not abolishing power to see. But those who, on account of the unrelatedness of the first facts with which we become acquainted, deny them to be 'known' to us, ought in consistency to maintain that if A did not perceive the relationship of the man on the stairs to B, it was impossible he should have noticed him at all.]

Now, our so-called little feeling gives a WHAT; and if other feelings follow that remember the first, its WHAT can act as either the subject or predicate of some knowledge, some judgment, perceiving relationships between it and other WHATS that the other feelings might know. The previously silent Q will then receive a name and won't be speechless anymore. But every name, as logic students understand, has its 'denotation'; and the denotation always refers to some reality or content, either unrelated as external or with its internal relations unexamined, like the Q that our basic sensation is thought to recognize. No relationship-expressing statement is possible without first having some familiarization with such 'facts,' with such contents, as this. Let the Q be fragrance, toothache, or a more complex feeling, like the experience of the full moon floating in its blue abyss, it must first appear in that simple form and be held firmly in that initial perception before any knowledge ABOUT it can be reached. The knowledge ABOUT it is IT with some added context. Remove IT, and what is added cannot be CONTEXT. [Footnote: If A walks in and B says, 'Didn't you see my brother on the stairs?' we all agree that A can respond, 'I saw him, but didn't know he was your brother'; not knowing the brotherhood doesn't eliminate the ability to see. However, those who deny these unrelated first facts as being 'known' to us should also consistently argue that if A did not perceive the connection of the man on the stairs to B, then it was impossible for him to have noticed him at all.]

Let us say no more then about this objection, but enlarge our thesis, thus: If there be in the universe a Q other than the Q in the feeling, the latter may have acquaintance with an entity ejective to itself; an acquaintance moreover, which, as mere acquaintance, it would be hard to imagine susceptible either of improvement or increase, being in its way complete; and which would oblige us (so long as we refuse not to call acquaintance knowledge) to say not only that the feeling is cognitive, but that all qualities of feeling, SO LONG AS THERE IS ANYTHING OUTSIDE OF THEM WHICH THEY RESEMBLE, are feelings OF qualities of existence, and perceptions of outward fact.

Let's not say any more about this objection but expand our thesis: If there is in the universe a Q that is different from the Q in our feelings, then the latter might have a connection to an entity that is separate from itself; a connection that, as mere connection, would be hard to conceive as capable of improvement or increase, being complete as it is. This would require us (as long as we don’t hesitate to call connection knowledge) to say not only that feelings are cognitive but that all qualities of feeling, AS LONG AS THERE IS ANYTHING OUTSIDE OF THEM THAT THEY RESEMBLE, are feelings OF qualities of existence and perceptions of external reality.

The point of this vindication of the cognitive function of the first feeling lies, it will be noticed, in the discovery that q does exist elsewhere than in it. In case this discovery were not made, we could not be sure the feeling was cognitive; and in case there were nothing outside to be discovered, we should have to call the feeling a dream. But the feeling itself cannot make the discovery. Its own q is the only q it grasps; and its own nature is not a particle altered by having the self-transcendent function of cognition either added to it or taken away. The function is accidental; synthetic, not analytic; and falls outside and not inside its being. [Footnote: It seems odd to call so important a function accidental, but I do not see how we can mend the matter. Just as, if we start with the reality and ask how it may come to be known, we can only reply by invoking a feeling which shall RECONSTRUCT it in its own more private fashion; so, if we start with the feeling and ask how it may come to know, we can only reply by invoking a reality which shall RECONSTRUCT it in its own more public fashion. In either case, however, the datum we start with remains just what it was. One may easily get lost in verbal mysteries about the difference between quality of feeling and feeling of quality, between receiving and reconstructing the knowledge of a reality. But at the end we must confess that the notion of real cognition involves an unmediated dualism of the knower and the known. See Bowne's Metaphysics, New York, 1882, pp. 403-412, and various passages in Lotze, e.g., Logic, Sec. 308. ['Unmediated' is a bad word to have used.—1909.]]

The point of this validation of the cognitive aspect of the initial feeling is that it reveals that q exists outside of it. If this discovery weren’t made, we couldn’t be sure the feeling was cognitive; and if there was nothing outside to be found, we would have to call the feeling a dream. However, the feeling itself cannot make this discovery. Its own q is the only q it understands, and its own nature isn’t changed by having the self-transcendent function of cognition either added or removed. The function is incidental; it's synthetic, not analytic; and lies outside, not inside, its essence. [Footnote: It seems strange to call such an important function incidental, but I don't see how we can change that. Just as if we start with reality and ask how we might come to know it, we can only answer by referring to a feeling that will RECONSTRUCT it in its own more private way; if we start with the feeling and ask how it might come to know, we can only answer by referring to a reality that will RECONSTRUCT it in its own more public way. In either case, the starting point remains exactly what it was. One can easily get caught up in verbal puzzles about the difference between the quality of feeling and the feeling of quality, between receiving and reconstructing knowledge of a reality. But ultimately, we must admit that the concept of real cognition involves a direct dualism between the knower and the known. See Bowne's Metaphysics, New York, 1882, pp. 403-412, and various sections in Lotze, e.g., Logic, Sec. 308. ['Unmediated' is a poor choice of words.—1909.]]

A feeling feels as a gun shoots. If there be nothing to be felt or hit, they discharge themselves ins blaue hinein. If, however, something starts up opposite them, they no longer simply shoot or feel, they hit and know.

A feeling feels like a gun firing. If there's nothing to feel or hit, they just shoot aimlessly. However, if something appears in front of them, they no longer just shoot or feel; they hit and understand.

But with this arises a worse objection than any yet made. We the critics look on and see a real q and a feeling of q; and because the two resemble each other, we say the one knows the other. But what right have we to say this until we know that the feeling of q means to stand for or represent just that SAME other q? Suppose, instead of one q, a number of real q's in the field. If the gun shoots and hits, we can easily see which one of them it hits. But how can we distinguish which one the feeling knows? It knows the one it stands for. But which one DOES it stand for? It declares no intention in this respect. It merely resembles; it resembles all indifferently; and resembling, per se, is not necessarily representing or standing-for at all. Eggs resemble each other, but do not on that account represent, stand for, or know each other. And if you say this is because neither of them is a FEELING, then imagine the world to consist of nothing but toothaches, which ARE feelings, feelings resembling each other exactly,—would they know each other the better for all that?

But with this comes an even bigger problem than any we've discussed so far. We, the critics, observe a real q and a feeling of q; and because they look similar, we claim that one recognizes the other. But what right do we have to say this until we understand that the feeling of q is supposed to represent the EXACT same other q? Imagine instead of just one q, there are several real q's out there. If the gun fires and hits, we can easily identify which one it hit. But how do we figure out which one the feeling recognizes? It knows the one it represents. But which one DOES it represent? It doesn't clarify that at all. It just looks similar; it looks like all of them without differentiation, and looking similar, by itself, doesn’t necessarily mean representing or standing for anything. Eggs look alike, but that doesn’t mean they represent, stand for, or know each other. And if you argue that this is because neither of them is a FEELING, then imagine a world made up entirely of toothaches, which ARE feelings, feelings that are exactly alike—would they recognize each other any better because of that?

The case of q being a bare quality like that of toothache-pain is quite different from that of its being a concrete individual thing. There is practically no test for deciding whether the feeling of a bare quality means to represent it or not. It can DO nothing to the quality beyond resembling it, simply because an abstract quality is a thing to which nothing can be done. Being without context or environment or principium individuationis, a quiddity with no haecceity, a platonic idea, even duplicate editions of such a quality (were they possible), would be indiscernible, and no sign could be given, no result altered, whether the feeling I meant to stand for this edition or for that, or whether it simply resembled the quality without meaning to stand for it at all.

The case of q being just a basic quality, like the pain from a toothache, is quite different from it being a specific individual thing. There’s basically no way to tell if the feeling of a bare quality actually represents it or not. It can’t do anything to the quality other than resemble it, simply because an abstract quality is something that can’t be acted upon. Lacking context, environmental factors, or a principle of individuality, a quiddity with no unique essence, a Platonic idea, even duplicate versions of such a quality (if they were possible) would be indistinguishable, and no signal could be given, no outcome changed, whether the feeling I was aiming to represent this version or that one, or whether it just resembled the quality without actually intending to represent it at all.

If now we grant a genuine pluralism of editions to the quality q, by assigning to each a CONTEXT which shall distinguish it from its mates, we may proceed to explain which edition of it the feeling knows, by extending our principle of resemblance to the context too, and saying the feeling knows the particular q whose context it most exactly duplicates. But here again the theoretic doubt recurs: duplication and coincidence, are they knowledge? The gun shows which q it points to and hits, by BREAKING it. Until the feeling can show us which q it points to and knows, by some equally flagrant token, why are we not free to deny that it either points to or knows any one of the REAL q's at all, and to affirm that the word 'resemblance' exhaustively describes its relation to the reality?

If we accept that there are genuinely different versions of the quality q, by giving each one a CONTEXT that sets it apart from the others, we can then explain which version of it the feeling recognizes, by applying our principle of resemblance to the context as well. We can say that the feeling recognizes the specific q whose context it resembles most closely. However, the theoretical doubt comes up again: do duplication and coincidence count as knowledge? The gun shows which q it targets and hits by BREAKING it. Until the feeling can demonstrate which q it recognizes and knows by some equally obvious sign, why shouldn't we deny that it points to or knows any of the REAL q's at all, and instead assert that the word 'resemblance' fully captures its relationship to reality?

Well, as a matter of fact, every actual feeling DOES show us, quite as flagrantly as the gun, which q it points to; and practically in concrete cases the matter is decided by an element we have hitherto left out. Let us pass from abstractions to possible instances, and ask our obliging deus ex machina to frame for us a richer world. Let him send me, for example, a dream of the death of a certain man, and let him simultaneously cause the man to die. How would our practical instinct spontaneously decide whether this were a case of cognition of the reality, or only a sort of marvellous coincidence of a resembling reality with my dream? Just such puzzling cases as this are what the 'society for psychical research' is busily collecting and trying to interpret in the most reasonable way.

Well, actually, every real emotion DOES reveal to us, just as clearly as a gun, what it's aimed at; and in specific situations, the decision hinges on an aspect we've ignored so far. Let's move from abstract ideas to tangible examples and ask our helpful deus ex machina to create a more complex world for us. For instance, let him give me a dream about the death of a particular person, while also causing that person to die. How would our practical instincts automatically determine whether this was a case of truly knowing what happened, or just an amazing coincidence between my dream and reality? These kinds of puzzling situations are exactly what the 'society for psychical research' is actively gathering and trying to interpret in the most logical way.

If my dream were the only one of the kind I ever had in my life, if the context of the death in the dream differed in many particulars from the real death's context, and if my dream led me to no action about the death, unquestionably we should all call it a strange coincidence, and naught besides. But if the death in the dream had a long context, agreeing point for point with every feature that attended the real death; if I were constantly having such dreams, all equally perfect, and if on awaking I had a habit of ACTING immediately as if they were true and so getting 'the start' of my more tardily instructed neighbors,—we should in all probability have to admit that I had some mysterious kind of clairvoyant power, that my dreams in an inscrutable way meant just those realities they figured, and that the word 'coincidence' failed to touch the root of the matter. And whatever doubts any one preserved would completely vanish, if it should appear that from the midst of my dream I had the power of INTERFERING with the course of the reality, and making the events in it turn this way or that, according as I dreamed they should. Then at least it would be certain that my waking critics and my dreaming self were dealing with the SAME.

If my dream was the only one like it I ever had in my life, if the details of the death in the dream were different from the actual death, and if my dream didn't prompt me to take any action about the death, surely we would just call it a strange coincidence and nothing more. But if the death in the dream had a detailed context that matched every aspect of the real death; if I frequently had such dreams, all equally vivid, and if upon waking I instantly acted as if they were real, giving me an advantage over my slower-to-react neighbors,—we would likely have to accept that I possessed some mysterious kind of clairvoyant ability, that my dreams somehow pointed to the actual events they depicted, and that the term 'coincidence' wouldn't cover the essence of the situation. Any lingering doubts would completely disappear if it turned out that while dreaming, I could actually INFLUENCE the course of reality, steering the events in one direction or another based on what I dreamed. Then it would be clear that my waking critics and my dreaming self were dealing with the SAME.

And thus do men invariably decide such a question. THE FALLING OF THE DREAM'S PRACTICAL CONSEQUENCES into the real world, and the EXTENT of the resemblance between the two worlds are the criteria they instinctively use. [Footnote: The thoroughgoing objector might, it is true, still return to the charge, and, granting a dream which should completely mirror the real universe, and all the actions dreamed in which should be instantly matched by duplicate actions in this universe, still insist that this is nothing more than harmony, and that it is as far as ever from being made clear whether the dream-world refers to that other world, all of whose details it so closely copies. This objection leads deep into metaphysics. I do not impugn its importance, and justice obliges me to say that but for the teachings of my colleague, Dr. Josiah Royce, I should neither have grasped its full force nor made my own practical and psychological point of view as clear to myself as it is. On this occasion I prefer to stick steadfastly to that point of view; but I hope that Dr. Royce's more fundamental criticism of the function of cognition may ere long see the light. [I referred in this note to Royce's religious aspect of philosophy, then about to be published. This powerful book maintained that the notion of REFERRING involved that of an inclusive mind that shall own both the real q and the mental q, and use the latter expressly as a representative symbol of the former. At the time I could not refute this transcendentalist opinion. Later, largely through the influence of Professor D. S. Miller (see his essay 'The meaning of truth and error,' in the Philosophical Review for 1893, vol. 2 p. 403) I came to see that any definitely experienceable workings would serve as intermediaries quite as well as the absolute mind's intentions would.]] All feeling is for the sake of action, all feeling results in action,—to-day no argument is needed to prove these truths. But by a most singular disposition of nature which we may conceive to have been different, MY FEELINGS ACT UPON THE REALITIES WITHIN MY CRITIC'S WORLD. Unless, then, my critic can prove that my feeling does not 'point to' those realities which it acts upon, how can he continue to doubt that he and I are alike cognizant of one and the same real world? If the action is performed in one world, that must be the world the feeling intends; if in another world, THAT is the world the feeling has in mind. If your feeling bear no fruits in my world, I call it utterly detached from my world; I call it a solipsism, and call its world a dream-world. If your toothache do not prompt you to ACT as if I had a toothache, nor even as if I had a separate existence; if you neither say to me, 'I know now how you must suffer!' nor tell me of a remedy, I deny that your feeling, however it may resemble mine, is really cognizant of mine. It gives no SIGN of being cognizant, and such a sign is absolutely necessary to my admission that it is.

And that's how people usually settle such questions. The impact of dreams on real life and how similar these two worlds are are the criteria they instinctively use. [Footnote: The thorough objector might still argue that, even if a dream perfectly reflects the real universe and every action in the dream has an exact counterpart in reality, this is just harmony, and it remains unclear whether the dream world actually refers to the other world it mimics so closely. This objection delves deep into metaphysics. I don't dismiss its significance, and I must say that without the teachings of my colleague, Dr. Josiah Royce, I wouldn’t have fully understood its implications or clarified my own practical and psychological perspective. On this occasion, I choose to firmly hold onto that perspective; however, I hope that Dr. Royce's deeper criticism of cognition’s role will eventually gain recognition. [I referred in this note to Royce's religious aspect of philosophy, which was about to be published. This powerful book argued that the idea of REFERRING involves an inclusive mind that encompasses both the real and the mental, using the latter as a representative symbol of the former. At the time, I couldn't refute this transcendentalist view. Later, largely influenced by Professor D. S. Miller (see his essay 'The meaning of truth and error,' in the Philosophical Review for 1893, vol. 2 p. 403), I realized that any experienceable mechanisms could serve just as well as the intentions of the absolute mind as intermediaries.]] All feelings are meant for action; all feelings lead to action—today, no argument is needed to prove these truths. But due to a most unusual arrangement of nature that could have been different, MY FEELINGS AFFECT THE REALITIES IN MY CRITIC'S WORLD. So, unless my critic can show that my feelings don't connect to the realities they act upon, how can he continue to doubt that he and I are aware of the same real world? If the action occurs in one world, that must be the world the feeling is directed towards; if it happens in another world, THEN that is the world the feeling is referring to. If your feelings don't lead you to ACT as if I have a toothache, or even that I exist separately; if you neither say to me, 'I can imagine your suffering!' nor suggest a remedy, I deny that your feelings, however similar they may seem to mine, are actually aware of mine. They offer no SIGN of being aware, and such a sign is absolutely necessary for me to recognize that they are.

Before I can think you to mean my world, you must affect my world; before I can think you to mean much of it, you must affect much of it; and before I can be sure you mean it AS I DO, you must affect it JUST AS I SHOULD if I were in your place. Then I, your critic, will gladly believe that we are thinking, not only of the same reality, but that we are thinking it ALIKE, and thinking of much of its extent.

Before I can believe that you mean the world to me, you have to impact my world; before I can think you mean a lot of it, you have to influence a lot of it; and before I can be sure you mean it the way I do, you have to affect it just as I would if I were in your position. Then I, your critic, will happily believe that we are thinking not only about the same reality but that we are seeing it the same way and considering a lot of its scope.

Without the practical effects of our neighbor's feelings on our own world, we should never suspect the existence of our neighbor's feelings at all, and of course should never find ourselves playing the critic as we do in this article. The constitution of nature is very peculiar. In the world of each of us are certain objects called human bodies, which move about and act on all the other objects there, and the occasions of their action are in the main what the occasions of our action would be, were they our bodies. They use words and gestures, which, if we used them, would have thoughts behind them,—no mere thoughts uberhaupt, however, but strictly determinate thoughts. I think you have the notion of fire in general, because I see you act towards this fire in my room just as I act towards it,—poke it and present your person towards it, and so forth. But that binds me to believe that if you feel 'fire' at all, THIS is the fire you feel. As a matter of fact, whenever we constitute ourselves into psychological critics, it is not by dint of discovering which reality a feeling 'resembles' that we find out which reality it means. We become first aware of which one it means, and then we suppose that to be the one it resembles. We see each other looking at the same objects, pointing to them and turning them over in various ways, and thereupon we hope and trust that all of our several feelings resemble the reality and each other. But this is a thing of which we are never theoretically sure. Still, it would practically be a case of grubelsucht, if a ruffian were assaulting and drubbing my body, to spend much time in subtle speculation either as to whether his vision of my body resembled mine, or as to whether the body he really MEANT to insult were not some body in his mind's eye, altogether other from my own. The practical point of view brushes such metaphysical cobwebs away. If what he have in mind be not MY body, why call we it a body at all? His mind is inferred by me as a term, to whose existence we trace the things that happen. The inference is quite void if the term, once inferred, be separated from its connection with the body that made me infer it, and connected with another that is not mine at all. No matter for the metaphysical puzzle of how our two minds, the ruffian's and mine, can mean the same body. Men who see each other's bodies sharing the same space, treading the same earth, splashing the same water, making the same air resonant, and pursuing the same game and eating out of the same dish, will never practically believe in a pluralism of solipsistic worlds.

Without the practical effects of our neighbor's feelings on our own lives, we would never suspect that our neighbor has feelings at all, and of course, we wouldn't find ourselves judging them as we do in this article. The nature of the world is quite peculiar. Each of us interacts with certain objects known as human bodies, which move around and affect all the other objects around them, and the reasons for their actions are mostly what our own reasons would be if they were our bodies. They use words and gestures that, if we used them, would carry meaningful thoughts—not just any thoughts, but very specific ones. I believe you understand the concept of fire in general because I see you act towards the fire in my room just as I do—poking it and positioning yourself near it, and so on. This leads me to think that if you feel 'fire' at all, THIS is the fire you feel. In reality, whenever we turn ourselves into psychological critics, we don't discover which reality a feeling 'resembles' to determine what it actually means. First, we realize which reality it means, and then we assume it resembles that. We notice each other looking at the same objects, pointing to them and interacting with them in various ways, and from that, we hope and trust that all of our feelings resemble the reality and each other. However, this is something we can never be theoretically sure about. Still, it would practically be a case of paranoia if a violent person were attacking me to spend much time speculating about whether their perception of my body resembles mine, or whether the body they truly meant to insult was some other body entirely in their mind. The practical perspective clears away these metaphysical concerns. If what they have in mind isn't MY body, then why do we even call it a body? I infer their mind as a concept to explain the events that occur. The inference loses its meaning if that concept, once inferred, is disconnected from the body that prompted me to make it and instead linked to one that isn't mine at all. It doesn't matter for the metaphysical puzzle of how our two minds, the violent person's and mine, can refer to the same body. People who see each other's bodies occupying the same space, walking on the same ground, splashing in the same water, filling the same air with sound, playing the same games, and sharing the same meals will never realistically believe in a pluralism of isolated worlds.

Where, however, the actions of one mind seem to take no effect in the world of the other, the case is different. This is what happens in poetry and fiction. Every one knows Ivanhoe, for example; but so long as we stick to the story pure and simple without regard to the facts of its production, few would hesitate to admit that there are as many different Ivanhoes as there are different minds cognizant of the story. [Footnote: That is, there is no REAL 'Ivanhoe,' not even the one in Sir Walter Scott's mind as he was writing the story. That one is only the FIRST one of the Ivanhoe-solipsisms. It is quite true we can make it the real Ivanhoe if we like, and then say that the other Ivanhoes know it or do not know it, according as they refer to and resemble it or no. This is done by bringing in Sir Walter Scott himself as the author of the real Ivanhoe, and so making a complex object of both. This object, however, is not a story pure and simple. It has dynamic relations with the world common to the experience of all the readers. Sir Walter Scott's Ivanhoe got itself printed in volumes which we all can handle, and to any one of which we can refer to see which of our versions be the true one, i.e., the original one of Scott himself. We can see the manuscript; in short we can get back to the Ivanhoe in Scott's mind by many an avenue and channel of this real world of our experience,—a thing we can by no means do with either the Ivanhoe or the Rebecca, either the Templar or the Isaac of York, of the story taken simply as such, and detached from the conditions of its production. Everywhere, then, we have the same test: can we pass continuously from two objects in two minds to a third object which seems to be in BOTH minds, because each mind feels every modification imprinted on it by the other? If so, the first two objects named are derivatives, to say the least, from the same third object, and may be held, if they resemble each other, to refer to one and the same reality.] The fact that all these Ivanhoes RESEMBLE each other does not prove the contrary. But if an alteration invented by one man in his version were to reverberate immediately through all the other versions, and produce changes therein, we should then easily agree that all these thinkers were thinking the SAME Ivanhoe, and that, fiction or no fiction, it formed a little world common to them all.

Where the actions of one mind don't seem to impact another, the situation changes. This is what occurs in poetry and fiction. Everyone knows Ivanhoe, for instance; but as long as we focus solely on the story without considering the facts behind its creation, few would disagree that there are as many different Ivanhoes as there are different minds aware of the story. [Footnote: In other words, there is no REAL 'Ivanhoe,' not even the one in Sir Walter Scott's mind while writing the story. That version is just the FIRST of the many Ivanhoe interpretations. It's true we can make it the real Ivanhoe if we want and then claim that the other Ivanhoes either know it or don’t, depending on how closely they refer to or resemble it. This can be done by including Sir Walter Scott himself as the author of the real Ivanhoe, creating a complex object that encompasses both. However, this object is not a straightforward story. It has dynamic connections with a shared world familiar to all readers. Sir Walter Scott's Ivanhoe was printed in volumes that we can all handle, allowing us to check which version is the true one, that is, the original one by Scott himself. We can look at the manuscript; in short, we can trace back to the Ivanhoe in Scott's mind through various pathways and channels in our real world, something we cannot do with either the Ivanhoe or Rebecca, or the Templar or Isaac of York, if we take the story purely as it is, detached from the conditions of its creation. Thus, we consistently check: can we move seamlessly from two objects in two minds to a third object that seems to exist in BOTH minds, because each mind perceives modifications influenced by the other? If that’s the case, the first two named objects are, at the very least, derivatives of the same third object, and if they resemble each other, they can be said to refer to the same reality.] The fact that all these Ivanhoes RESEMBLE each other doesn’t prove otherwise. However, if a change made by one person in his version were to echo immediately through all the others, resulting in changes in those versions, we would easily agree that all these thinkers were contemplating the SAME Ivanhoe, and that, whether fiction or not, it created a small world shared by them all.

Having reached this point, we may take up our thesis and improve it again. Still calling the reality by the name of q and letting the critic's feeling vouch for it, we can say that any other feeling will be held cognizant of q, provided it both resemble q, and refer to q, as shown by its either modifying q directly, or modifying some other reality, p or r, which the critic knows to be continuous with q. Or more shortly, thus: THE FEELING OF q KNOWS WHATEVER REALITY IT RESEMBLES, AND EITHER DIRECTLY OR INDIRECTLY OPERATES ON. If it resemble without operating, it is a dream; if it operate without resembling, it is an error. [Footnote: Among such errors are those cases in which our feeling operates on a reality which it does partially resemble, and yet does not intend: as for instance, when I take up your umbrella, meaning to take my own. I cannot be said here either to know your umbrella, or my own, which latter my feeling more completely resembles. I am mistaking them both, misrepresenting their context, etc.

Having reached this point, we can revisit our thesis and refine it further. Still referring to reality as q and allowing the critic's feelings to validate it, we can say that any other feeling will recognize q, as long as it resembles q and relates to q, either by directly modifying q or by modifying another reality, p or r, that the critic knows is connected to q. In simpler terms: THE FEELING OF q RECOGNIZES ANY REALITY IT RESEMBLES AND EITHER DIRECTLY OR INDIRECTLY AFFECTS. If it resembles without affecting, it's just a dream; if it affects without resembling, it's a mistake. [Footnote: Such mistakes include instances where our feeling affects a reality it partially resembles but does not intend to, like when I grab your umbrella thinking it's mine. In this case, I can't be said to know either your umbrella or my own, which my feelings resemble more closely. I'm confusing them both and misrepresenting their context, etc.]

We have spoken in the text as if the critic were necessarily one mind, and the feeling criticised another. But the criticised feeling and its critic may be earlier and later feelings of the same mind, and here it might seem that we could dispense with the notion of operating, to prove that critic and criticised are referring to and meaning to represent the SAME. We think we see our past feelings directly, and know what they refer to without appeal. At the worst, we can always fix the intention of our present feeling and MAKE it refer to the same reality to which any one of our past feelings may have referred. So we need no 'operating' here, to make sure that the feeling and its critic mean the same real q. Well, all the better if this is so! We have covered the more complex and difficult case in our text, and we may let this easier one go. The main thing at present is to stick to practical psychology, and ignore metaphysical difficulties.

We've talked about the critic as if it's always one perspective and the feeling being criticized is another. However, the feeling being criticized and its critic could actually be different emotions from the same person, and it seems we could skip the idea of operating to show that the critic and the criticized are referring to and meaning the SAME thing. We believe we can see our past feelings clearly and know what they point to without needing to explain. At worst, we can always define the intention of our current feeling and MAKE it relate to the same reality that any of our past feelings might have referred to. So, we don’t need 'operating' here to ensure that the feeling and its critic mean the same real thing. Well, that’s great if it is! We’ve tackled the more complicated and challenging case in our discussion, so we can leave this simpler one aside. The key right now is to focus on practical psychology and set aside metaphysical challenges.

One more remark. Our formula contains, it will be observed, nothing to correspond to the great principle of cognition laid down by Professor Ferrier in his Institutes of Metaphysic and apparently adopted by all the followers of Fichte, the principle, namely, that for knowledge to be constituted there must be knowledge of the knowing mind along with whatever else is known: not q, as we have supposed, but q PLUS MYSELF, must be the least I can know. It is certain that the common sense of mankind never dreams of using any such principle when it tries to discriminate between conscious states that are knowledge and conscious states that are not. So that Ferrier's principle, if it have any relevancy at all, must have relevancy to the metaphysical possibility of consciousness at large, and not to the practically recognized constitution of cognitive consciousness. We may therefore pass it by without further notice here.] It is to be feared that the reader may consider this formula rather insignificant and obvious, and hardly worth the labor of so many pages, especially when he considers that the only cases to which it applies are percepts, and that the whole field of symbolic or conceptual thinking seems to elude its grasp. Where the reality is either a material thing or act, or a state of the critic's consciousness, I may both mirror it in my mind and operate upon it—in the latter case indirectly, of course—as soon as I perceive it. But there are many cognitions, universally allowed to be such, which neither mirror nor operate on their realities.

One more thing to mention. Our formula contains, as you can see, nothing that corresponds to the major principle of knowledge set out by Professor Ferrier in his Institutes of Metaphysic, which seems to be accepted by all followers of Fichte. This principle states that for knowledge to exist, there must be an awareness of the knowing mind along with whatever is known: not just q, as we assumed, but q PLUS MYSELF is the least I can know. It's clear that common sense doesn’t apply such a principle when distinguishing between conscious states that are knowledge and those that are not. So, if Ferrier's principle has any relevance, it pertains to the metaphysical possibility of consciousness in general, rather than to the recognized structure of cognitive awareness. Therefore, we can leave it aside for now. It’s likely that the reader might find this formula somewhat trivial and obvious, hardly justifying the effort of so many pages, especially since it only applies to percepts and seems to miss the entire area of symbolic or conceptual thinking. When the reality is either a physical object or action, or a state of the critic's awareness, I can reflect on it in my mind and interact with it—though indirectly, of course—once I perceive it. However, there are many forms of cognition, widely accepted as such, that neither reflect nor interact with their realities.

In the whole field of symbolic thought we are universally held both to intend, to speak of, and to reach conclusions about—to know in short—particular realities, without having in our subjective consciousness any mind-stuff that resembles them even in a remote degree. We are instructed about them by language which awakens no consciousness beyond its sound; and we know WHICH realities they are by the faintest and most fragmentary glimpse of some remote context they may have and by no direct imagination of themselves. As minds may differ here, let me speak in the first person. I am sure that my own current thinking has WORDS for its almost exclusive subjective material, words which are made intelligible by being referred to some reality that lies beyond the horizon of direct consciousness, and of which I am only aware as of a terminal MORE existing in a certain direction, to which the words might lead but do not lead yet. The SUBJECT, or TOPIC, of the words is usually something towards which I mentally seem to pitch them in a backward way, almost as I might jerk my thumb over my shoulder to point at something, without looking round, if I were only entirely sure that it was there. The UPSHOT, or CONCLUSION, of the words is something towards which I seem to incline my head forwards, as if giving assent to its existence, tho all my mind's eye catches sight of may be some tatter of an image connected with it, which tatter, however, if only endued with the feeling of familiarity and reality, makes me feel that the whole to which it belongs is rational and real, and fit to be let pass.

In the entire realm of symbolic thinking, we all seem to intend, talk about, and come to conclusions regarding—essentially to know—specific realities, without actually having any similar mental imagery within our own minds, even slightly. We are informed about them through language that only sparks awareness based on its sound; and we recognize WHICH realities they are through the faintest and most fragmented hints of some distant context they might relate to, rather than through any direct imagination of them. Since minds can differ greatly here, let me share my own perspective. I believe that my own current thoughts rely almost entirely on WORDS as their subjective material, words that make sense because they refer to a reality that exists just beyond my direct awareness, and of which I am only conscious as a distant MORE in a certain direction that the words might indicate but have yet to truly lead me to. The SUBJECT or TOPIC of these words generally seems to point back to something I mentally direct them towards, much like I might gesture behind me without looking back, if I were absolutely certain it was there. The UPSHOT or CONCLUSION of the words is something I seem to lean my head forward toward, as if agreeing with its existence, though all that I can visualize may just be a fragment of an image connected to it. However, if that fragment feels familiar and real, it reassures me that the whole it belongs to is logical and genuine, and I'm willing to accept it.

Here then is cognitive consciousness on a large scale, and yet what it knows, it hardly resembles in the least degree. The formula last laid down for our thesis must therefore be made more complete. We may now express it thus: A PERCEPT KNOWS WHATEVER REALITY IT DIRECTLY OR INDIRECTLY OPERATES ON AND RESEMBLES; ACONCEPTUAL FEELING, OR THOUGHT KNOWS A REALITY, WHENEVER IT ACTUALLY OR POTENTIALLY TERMINATES IN A PERCEPT THAT OPERATES ON, OR RESEMBLES THAT REALITY, OR IS OTHERWISE CONNECTED WITH IT OR WITH ITS CONTEXT. The latter percept may be either sensation or sensorial idea; and when I say the thought must TERMINATE in such a percept, I mean that it must ultimately be capable of leading up thereto,—by the way of practical [missing section] is an incomplete 'thought about' that reality, that reality is its 'topic,' etc. experience, if the terminal feeling be a sensation; by the way of logical or habitual suggestion, if it be only an image in the mind.

Here is cognitive consciousness on a large scale, yet what it understands hardly resembles it at all. The formula we've established for our thesis needs to be more complete. We can now express it like this: A PERCEPT KNOWS WHATEVER REALITY IT DIRECTLY OR INDIRECTLY AFFECTS AND RESEMBLES; A CONCEPTUAL FEELING OR THOUGHT KNOWS A REALITY WHENEVER IT ACTUALLY OR POTENTIALLY LEADS TO A PERCEPT THAT AFFECTS, RESEMBLES THAT REALITY, OR IS OTHERWISE CONNECTED WITH IT OR ITS CONTEXT. The latter percept can be either sensation or a sensory idea; and when I say that the thought must LEAD to such a percept, I mean it must ultimately be able to connect back to it—whether through practical experience, if the final feeling is a sensation; or through logical or habitual suggestion, if it’s just an image in the mind.

Let an illustration make this plainer. I open the first book I take up, and read the first sentence that meets my eye: 'Newton saw the handiwork of God in the heavens as plainly as Paley in the animal kingdom.' I immediately look back and try to analyze the subjective state in which I rapidly apprehended this sentence as I read it. In the first place there was an obvious feeling that the sentence was intelligible and rational and related to the world of realities. There was also a sense of agreement or harmony between 'Newton,' 'Paley,' and 'God.' There was no apparent image connected with the words 'heavens,' or 'handiwork,' or 'God'; they were words merely. With 'animal kingdom' I think there was the faintest consciousness (it may possibly have been an image of the steps) of the Museum of Zoology in the town of Cambridge where I write. With 'Paley' there was an equally faint consciousness of a small dark leather book; and with 'Newton' a pretty distinct vision of the right-hand lower corner of curling periwig. This is all the mind-stuff I can discover in my first consciousness of the meaning of this sentence, and I am afraid that even not all of this would have been present had I come upon the sentence in a genuine reading of the book, and not picked it out for an experiment. And yet my consciousness was truly cognitive. The sentence is 'about realities' which my psychological critic—for we must not forget him—acknowledges to be such, even as he acknowledges my distinct feeling that they ARE realities, and my acquiescence in the general rightness of what I read of them, to be true knowledge on my part.

Let me clarify this with an example. I open the first book I find and read the first sentence I see: 'Newton saw the handiwork of God in the heavens as clearly as Paley did in the animal kingdom.' I immediately look back and try to analyze the mental state in which I quickly understood this sentence as I read it. First of all, I felt that the sentence was clear and logical, and it connected to the real world. I also sensed a harmony between 'Newton,' 'Paley,' and 'God.' There was no clear image connected to the words 'heavens,' 'handiwork,' or 'God'; they were just words. With 'animal kingdom,' I thought I had a vague memory (possibly an image of the steps) of the Museum of Zoology in Cambridge, where I am writing. With 'Paley,' I had a similarly faint memory of a small, dark leather book; and with 'Newton,' a fairly clear image of the lower right corner of a curling periwig. This is everything I can recognize in my initial understanding of the meaning of this sentence, and I'm afraid that not all of this would have been present if I had encountered the sentence while genuinely reading the book, rather than selecting it for an experiment. Yet my understanding was truly cognitive. The sentence is 'about realities,' which my psychological critic—whom we must not forget—recognizes as such, just as he acknowledges my clear feeling that they ARE realities, and my acceptance of the general accuracy of what I read about them, as true knowledge on my part.

Now what justifies my critic in being as lenient as this? This singularly inadequate consciousness of mine, made up of symbols that neither resemble nor affect the realities they stand for,—how can he be sure it is cognizant of the very realities he has himself in mind?

Now what makes my critic so lenient? This limited understanding of mine, consisting of symbols that neither resemble nor influence the realities they represent—how can he be sure it actually understands the very realities he's thinking about?

He is sure because in countless like cases he has seen such inadequate and symbolic thoughts, by developing themselves, terminate in percepts that practically modified and presumably resembled his own. By 'developing' themselves is meant obeying their tendencies, following up the suggestions nascently present in them, working in the direction in which they seem to point, clearing up the penumbra, making distinct the halo, unravelling the fringe, which is part of their composition, and in the midst of which their more substantive kernel of subjective content seems consciously to lie. Thus I may develop my thought in the Paley direction by procuring the brown leather volume and bringing the passages about the animal kingdom before the critic's eyes. I may satisfy him that the words mean for me just what they mean for him, by showing him IN CONCRETO the very animals and their arrangements, of which the pages treat. I may get Newton's works and portraits; or if I follow the line of suggestion of the wig, I may smother my critic in seventeenth-century matters pertaining to Newton's environment, to show that the word 'Newton' has the same LOCUS and relations in both our minds. Finally I may, by act and word, persuade him that what I mean by God and the heavens and the analogy of the handiworks, is just what he means also.

He is confident because, in countless similar situations, he has observed how inadequate and symbolic thoughts, by developing on their own, lead to perceptions that practically change and likely resemble his own. By 'developing' on their own, I mean following their natural inclinations, exploring the ideas that are just starting to take shape in them, moving in the direction they seem to indicate, clarifying the vague areas, making the core idea clear, and untangling the details that are part of their structure, where their more substantial essence of subjective content seems to lie. So, I might develop my thought in the direction suggested by Paley by getting the brown leather book and presenting the sections about the animal kingdom to the critic. I can convince him that the words mean for me exactly what they mean for him by showing him in concrete terms the very animals and their classifications that the pages discuss. I could bring Newton’s works and portraits; or if I follow the suggestion related to the wig, I might overwhelm my critic with 17th-century information about Newton's world, to demonstrate that the word 'Newton' carries the same meaning and connections in both of our minds. Finally, I might, through my actions and words, persuade him that what I mean by God and the heavens and the analogy of creation is exactly what he means as well.

My demonstration in the last resort is to his SENSES. My thought makes me act on his senses much as he might himself act on them, were he pursuing the consequences of a perception of his own. Practically then MY thought terminates in HIS realities. He willingly supposes it, therefore, to be OF them, and inwardly to RESEMBLE what his own thought would be, were it of the same symbolic sort as mine. And the pivot and fulcrum and support of his mental persuasion, is the sensible operation which my thought leads me, or may lead, to effect—the bringing of Paley's book, of Newton's portrait, etc., before his very eyes.

My final demonstration appeals to his senses. My thoughts influence his senses just like he might if he were exploring the implications of his own perceptions. So, essentially, my thoughts connect to his realities. He willingly assumes they are part of them and that they internally resemble what his own thoughts would be if they were symbolically similar to mine. The core of his mental persuasion is the tangible action that my thoughts guide me, or may guide me, to carry out—like bringing Paley's book or Newton's portrait right before his eyes.

In the last analysis, then, we believe that we all know and think about and talk about the same world, because WE BELIEVE OUR PERCEPTS ARE POSSESSED BY US IN COMMON. And we believe this because the percepts of each one of us seem to be changed in consequence of changes in the percepts of someone else. What I am for you is in the first instance a percept of your own. Unexpectedly, however, I open and show you a book, uttering certain sounds the while. These acts are also your percepts, but they so resemble acts of yours with feelings prompting them, that you cannot doubt I have the feelings too, or that the book is one book felt in both our worlds. That it is felt in the same way, that my feelings of it resemble yours, is something of which we never can be sure, but which we assume as the simplest hypothesis that meets the case. As a matter of fact, we never ARE sure of it, and, as ERKENNTNISSTHEORETIKER, we can only say that of feelings that should NOT resemble each other, both could not know the same thing at the same time in the same way. [Footnote: Though both might terminate in the same thing and be incomplete thoughts 'about' it.] If each holds to its own percept as the reality, it is bound to say of the other percept, that, though it may INTEND that reality, and prove this by working change upon it, yet, if it do not resemble it, it is all false and wrong. [Footnote: The difference between Idealism and Realism is immaterial here. What is said in the text is consistent with either theory. A law by which my percept shall change yours directly is no more mysterious than a law by which it shall first change a physical reality, and then the reality change yours. In either case you and I seem knit into a continuous world, and not to form a pair of solipsisms.]

In the end, we believe that we all know, think about, and talk about the same world because WE BELIEVE OUR PERCEPTIONS ARE SHARED. We hold this belief because our perceptions seem to be influenced by the perceptions of others. What I am for you is primarily your perception of me. Suddenly, I reveal a book to you while making certain sounds. These actions are also your perceptions, but they closely resemble actions of yours motivated by feelings, leading you to believe that I have those feelings too, or that the book is experienced similarly in both of our realities. We can never be completely sure that we experience it in the same way or that my feelings about it are the same as yours, but we assume it as the simplest hypothesis that fits the situation. In reality, we can never be certain of this, and as ERKENNTNISSTHEORETIKER, we can only say that if feelings should NOT be alike, then both could not simultaneously know the same thing in the same way. [Footnote: Although both might lead to the same conclusion and be incomplete thoughts 'about' it.] If each person clings to their own perception as reality, they are likely to claim about the other perception that, even if it INTENDS that reality and can show this by bringing about change, if it does not resemble it, it is ultimately false and incorrect. [Footnote: The difference between Idealism and Realism doesn’t matter here. What is stated in the text is consistent with either theory. A law by which my perception changes yours directly is no more mysterious than a law that first changes a physical reality, which then alters your perception. In both cases, you and I appear to be connected in a continuous world, rather than existing as isolated solipsisms.]

If this be so of percepts, how much more so of higher modes of thought! Even in the sphere of sensation individuals are probably different enough. Comparative study of the simplest conceptual elements seems to show a wider divergence still. And when it comes to general theories and emotional attitudes towards life, it is indeed time to say with Thackeray, 'My friend, two different universes walk about under your hat and under mine.'

If this is true for basic concepts, how much more so for advanced ways of thinking! Even in the realm of sensation, people are likely quite different. A comparative study of the simplest conceptual elements shows an even greater variation. And when we consider general theories and feelings about life, it's really time to agree with Thackeray, 'My friend, there are two different universes walking around under your hat and mine.'

What can save us at all and prevent us from flying asunder into a chaos of mutually repellent solipsisms? Through what can our several minds commune? Through nothing but the mutual resemblance of those of our perceptual feelings which have this power of modifying one another, WHICH ARE MERE DUMB KNOWLEDGES-OF-ACQUAINTANCE, and which must also resemble their realities or not know them aright at all. In such pieces of knowledge-of-acquaintance all our knowledge-about must end, and carry a sense of this possible termination as part of its content. These percepts, these termini, these sensible things, these mere matters-of-acquaintance, are the only realities we ever directly know, and the whole history of our thought is the history of our substitution of one of them for another, and the reduction of the substitute to the status of a conceptual sign. Contemned though they be by some thinkers, these sensations are the mother-earth, the anchorage, the stable rock, the first and last limits, the terminus a quo and the terminus ad quem of the mind. To find such sensational termini should be our aim with all our higher thought. They end discussion; they destroy the false conceit of knowledge; and without them we are all at sea with each other's meaning. If two men act alike on a percept, they believe themselves to feel alike about it; if not, they may suspect they know it in differing ways. We can never be sure we understand each other till we are able to bring the matter to this test. [Footnote: 'There is no distinction of meaning so fine as to consist in anything but a possible difference of practice.... It appears, then, that the rule for attaining the [highest] grade of clearness of apprehension is as follows: Consider what effects, which might conceivably have practical bearings, we conceive the object of our conception to have. Then, our conception of these effects is the whole of our conception of the object.' Charles S. Peirce: 'How to make our Ideas clear,' in Popular Science Monthly, New York, January, 1878, p. 293.] This is why metaphysical discussions are so much like fighting with the air; they have no practical issue of a sensational kind. 'Scientific' theories, on the other hand, always terminate in definite percepts. You can deduce a possible sensation from your theory and, taking me into your laboratory, prove that your theory is true of my world by giving me the sensation then and there. Beautiful is the flight of conceptual reason through the upper air of truth. No wonder philosophers are dazzled by it still, and no wonder they look with some disdain at the low earth of feeling from which the goddess launched herself aloft. But woe to her if she return not home to its acquaintance; Nirgends haften dann die unsicheren Sohlen—every crazy wind will take her, and, like a fire-balloon at night, she will go out among the stars.

What can save us and stop us from falling apart into chaos filled with conflicting personal experiences? How can our minds connect? Only through the shared aspects of our perceptions that can influence each other, which are just simple knowledges of experience, and these must also reflect their realities or we won't understand them correctly at all. In these pieces of knowledge, all our understanding must come to an end, and this potential conclusion must be part of its meaning. These perceptions, these endpoints, these tangible things, these mere experiences, are the only realities we ever truly know, and the entire history of our thoughts is about substituting one of them for another and reducing the substitute to a mere sign of a concept. Although some thinkers dismiss them, these sensations are the foundation, the stable ground, the starting point and the endpoint of the mind. Discovering these sensory endpoints should be our goal with all our higher thoughts. They end arguments; they eliminate the false pride of knowledge; and without them, we are all lost in misunderstandings. If two people react similarly to a perception, they assume they feel similarly about it; if not, they might suspect they understand it differently. We can never really be sure we understand each other until we can test it this way. [Footnote: 'There is no distinction of meaning so fine as to consist in anything but a possible difference of practice.... It appears, then, that the rule for attaining the [highest] grade of clearness of apprehension is as follows: Consider what effects, which might conceivably have practical bearings, we conceive the object of our conception to have. Then, our conception of these effects is the whole of our conception of the object.' Charles S. Peirce: 'How to make our Ideas clear,' in Popular Science Monthly, New York, January, 1878, p. 293.] This is why metaphysical discussions are so much like fighting with shadows; they have no practical results related to sensation. On the other hand, 'scientific' theories always end in clear perceptions. You can draw a possible sensation from your theory and, taking me to your lab, prove that your theory applies to my world by giving me the sensation right then and there. The journey of conceptual reasoning through the lofty realm of truth is beautiful. It's no wonder philosophers are captivated by it still, and they tend to look down on the grounded realm of feeling from which the goddess took flight. But woe to her if she doesn't return to her grounding; nowhere will the uncertain pathways hold her—every wild wind will sweep her away, and like a fire balloon at night, she will drift among the stars.

NOTE.—The reader will easily see how much of the account of the truth-function developed later in Pragmatism was already explicit in this earlier article, and how much came to be defined later. In this earlier article we find distinctly asserted:—

NOTE.—The reader will easily see how much of the discussion about the truth-function that was developed later in Pragmatism was already clearly expressed in this earlier article, and how much was defined afterward. In this earlier article, we find distinctly stated:—

1. The reality, external to the true idea;

1. The reality that exists outside of the true idea;

2. The critic, reader, or epistemologist, with his own belief, as warrant for this reality's existence;

2. The critic, reader, or epistemologist, with their own beliefs, as justification for the existence of this reality;

3. The experienceable environment, as the vehicle or medium connecting knower with known, and yielding the cognitive RELATION;

3. The environment we can experience acts as the vehicle or medium that connects what we know with what we can learn, creating the cognitive RELATION;

4. The notion of POINTING, through this medium, to the reality, as one condition of our being said to know it;

4. The idea of POINTING, through this medium, to the reality, as one condition of our being said to know it;

5. That of RESEMBLING it, and eventually AFFECTING it, as determining the pointing to IT and not to something else.

5. That of RESEMBLING it, and eventually AFFECTING it, as determining the pointing to IT and not to something else.

6. The elimination of the 'epistemological gulf,' so that the whole truth-relation falls inside of the continuities of concrete experience, and is constituted of particular processes, varying with every object and subject, and susceptible of being described in detail.

6. The removal of the 'knowledge gap,' so that the entire truth relationship is encompassed within the continuities of real experience, made up of specific processes that vary with each object and subject, and can be described in detail.

The defects in this earlier account are:—

The flaws in this earlier version are:—

1. The possibly undue prominence given to resembling, which altho a fundamental function in knowing truly, is so often dispensed with;

1. The possibly excessive emphasis placed on resemblance, which although a fundamental aspect of truly knowing, is so often overlooked;

2. The undue emphasis laid upon operating on the object itself, which in many cases is indeed decisive of that being what we refer to, but which is often lacking, or replaced by operations on other things related to the object.

2. The excessive focus on working directly with the object itself, which in many cases is indeed what defines it, is often missing or replaced by actions concerning other things related to the object.

3. The imperfect development of the generalized notion of the WORKABILITY of the feeling or idea as equivalent to that SATISFACTORY ADAPTATION to the particular reality, which constitutes the truth of the idea. It is this more generalized notion, as covering all such specifications as pointing, fitting, operating or resembling, that distinguishes the developed view of Dewey, Schiller, and myself.

3. The unclear understanding of the overall idea of the WORKABILITY of a feeling or concept as equal to a SATISFACTORY ADAPTATION to the specific reality, which makes the idea true. This broader concept, which includes all aspects like pointing, fitting, operating, or resembling, sets apart the developed perspectives of Dewey, Schiller, and me.

4. The treatment, [earlier], of percepts as the only realm of reality. I now treat concepts as a co-ordinate realm.

4. Earlier, I treated percepts as the only reality. Now, I consider concepts as an equal area of reality.

The next paper represents a somewhat broader grasp of the topic on the writer's part.

The next paper shows a somewhat broader understanding of the topic from the writer.










II

THE TIGERS IN INDIA [Footnote: Extracts from a presidential address before the American Psychological Association, published in the Psychological Review, vol. ii, p. 105 (1895).]

THE TIGERS IN INDIA [Footnote: Extracts from a presidential address before the American Psychological Association, published in the Psychological Review, vol. ii, p. 105 (1895).]

THERE are two ways of knowing things, knowing them immediately or intuitively, and knowing them conceptually or representatively. Altho such things as the white paper before our eyes can be known intuitively, most of the things we know, the tigers now in India, for example, or the scholastic system of philosophy, are known only representatively or symbolically.

THERE are two ways of knowing things: immediate or intuitive knowledge, and conceptual or representative knowledge. While we can know things like the white paper in front of us intuitively, most of what we know—like the tigers currently in India or the academic system of philosophy—can only be understood representatively or symbolically.

Suppose, to fix our ideas, that we take first a case of conceptual knowledge; and let it be our knowledge of the tigers in India, as we sit here. Exactly what do we MEAN by saying that we here know the tigers? What is the precise fact that the cognition so confidently claimed is KNOWN-AS, to use Shadworth Hodgson's inelegant but valuable form of words?

Suppose we start with a case of conceptual knowledge; let's consider our understanding of the tigers in India while we're here. What exactly do we mean when we say that we know about the tigers? What is the specific fact that this confidence in our knowledge refers to, to use Shadworth Hodgson's awkward but useful phrasing?

Most men would answer that what we mean by knowing the tigers is having them, however absent in body, become in some way present to our thought; or that our knowledge of them is known as presence of our thought to them. A great mystery is usually made of this peculiar presence in absence; and the scholastic philosophy, which is only common sense grown pedantic, would explain it as a peculiar kind of existence, called INTENTIONAL EXISTENCE of the tigers in our mind. At the very least, people would say that what we mean by knowing the tigers is mentally POINTING towards them as we sit here.

Most people would say that when we talk about knowing the tigers, we mean having them, even if they're not physically here, somehow present in our minds; or that our understanding of them is about our thoughts reaching out to them. This strange idea of presence in absence often creates a big mystery; and the academic philosophy, which is just common sense made overly complicated, would describe it as a unique type of existence called INTENTIONAL EXISTENCE of the tigers in our minds. At the very least, people would agree that knowing the tigers means mentally POINTING to them while we sit here.

But now what do we mean by POINTING, in such a case as this? What is the pointing known-as, here?

But what do we mean by POINTING in a situation like this? What is the pointing referred to here?

To this question I shall have to give a very prosaic answer—one that traverses the pre-possessions not only of common sense and scholasticism, but also those of nearly all the epistemological writers whom I have ever read. The answer, made brief, is this: The pointing of our thought to the tigers is known simply and solely as a procession of mental associates and motor consequences that follow on the thought, and that would lead harmoniously, if followed out, into some ideal or real context, or even into the immediate presence, of the tigers. It is known as our rejection of a jaguar, if that beast were shown us as a tiger; as our assent to a genuine tiger if so shown. It is known as our ability to utter all sorts of propositions which don't contradict other propositions that are true of the real tigers. It is even known, if we take the tigers very seriously, as actions of ours which may terminate in directly intuited tigers, as they would if we took a voyage to India for the purpose of tiger-hunting and brought back a lot of skins of the striped rascals which we had laid low. In all this there is no self-transcendency in our mental images TAKEN BY THEMSELVES. They are one phenomenal fact; the tigers are another; and their pointing to the tigers is a perfectly commonplace intra-experiential relation, IF YOU ONCE GRANT A CONNECTING WORLD TO BE THERE. In short, the ideas and the tigers are in themselves as loose and separate, to use Hume's language, as any two things can be; and pointing means here an operation as external and adventitious as any that nature yields.[Footnote: A stone in one field may 'fit,' we say, a hole in another field. But the relation of 'fitting,' so long as no one carries the stone to the hole and drops it in, is only one name for the fact that such an act MAY happen. Similarly with the knowing of the tigers here and now. It is only an anticipatory name for a further associative and terminative process that MAY occur.]

To this question, I have to give a straightforward answer—one that challenges not just common sense and traditional views, but also the ideas of nearly all the philosophers I've read. To sum it up: our thoughts about tigers are simply a flow of mental connections and actions that follow those thoughts, and that would, if fully explored, lead us nicely into some ideal or real context, or even directly to the tigers themselves. It’s recognized as our dismissal of a jaguar if that animal is mistakenly identified as a tiger; and our acceptance of a true tiger if that is what we see. It reflects our ability to make all sorts of statements that don’t contradict what we know to be true about real tigers. If we take the tigers seriously, it even shows in our actions, which could lead to directly encountering tigers, just like if we went on a trip to India for tiger hunting and returned with the skins of the striped creatures we had caught. In all this, there’s no self-transcendence in our mental images taken on their own. They are one phenomenon; the tigers are another; and our connection to the tigers is a perfectly ordinary experiential relationship, provided you accept that there’s a connecting world out there. In short, the ideas and the tigers are, in themselves, just as loosely and separately related, to use Hume’s term, as two things can be; and pointing to them represents an action as external and coincidental as anything else in nature. [Footnote: A stone in one field may 'fit,' as we say, into a hole in another field. But the relationship of 'fitting,' as long as no one moves the stone to the hole and drops it in, is merely a term for the fact that such an action COULD happen. The same goes for knowing the tigers here and now; it’s simply a predictive term for a further associative process that COULD take place.]

I hope you may agree with me now that in representative knowledge there is no special inner mystery, but only an outer chain of physical or mental intermediaries connecting thought and thing. TO KNOW AN OBJECT IS HERE TO LEAD TO IT THROUGH A CONTEXT WHICH THE WORLD SUPPLIES. All this was most instructively set forth by our colleague D. S. Miller at our meeting in New York last Christmas, and for re-confirming my sometime wavering opinion, I owe him this acknowledgment. [Footnote: See Dr. Miller's articles on Truth and Error, and on Content and Function, in the Philosophical Review, July, 1893, and Nov., 1895.]

I hope you now agree with me that in understanding knowledge, there isn't any hidden mystery, just a series of physical or mental connections linking ideas to things. TO KNOW AN OBJECT MEANS TO CONNECT IT THROUGH THE CONTEXT THAT THE WORLD PROVIDES. Our colleague D. S. Miller explained this very clearly at our meeting in New York last Christmas, and I want to thank him for helping solidify my sometimes uncertain view. [Footnote: See Dr. Miller's articles on Truth and Error, and on Content and Function, in the Philosophical Review, July, 1893, and Nov., 1895.]

Let us next pass on to the case of immediate or intuitive acquaintance with an object, and let the object be the white paper before our eyes. The thought-stuff and the thing-stuff are here indistinguishably the same in nature, as we saw a moment since, and there is no context of intermediaries or associates to stand between and separate the thought and thing. There is no 'presence in absence' here, and no 'pointing,' but rather an allround embracing of the paper by the thought; and it is clear that the knowing cannot now be explained exactly as it was when the tigers were its object. Dotted all through our experience are states of immediate acquaintance just like this. Somewhere our belief always does rest on ultimate data like the whiteness, smoothness, or squareness of this paper. Whether such qualities be truly ultimate aspects of being, or only provisional suppositions of ours, held-to till we get better informed, is quite immaterial for our present inquiry. So long as it is believed in, we see our object face to face. What now do we mean by 'knowing' such a sort of object as this? For this is also the way in which we should know the tiger if our conceptual idea of him were to terminate by having led us to his lair?

Let's move on to the case of immediate or intuitive awareness of an object, and let the object be the white paper right in front of us. The stuff of thought and the stuff of the thing are here indistinguishably the same, as we observed just a moment ago, and there are no intermediaries or associations that separate thought from the thing. There’s no 'presence in absence' here, and no 'pointing'; instead, there's a complete embrace of the paper by the thought. It’s clear that knowing cannot be explained the same way it was when the tigers were the object. Throughout our experiences, there are moments of immediate awareness just like this. Somewhere, our beliefs rely on ultimate data like the whiteness, smoothness, or squareness of this paper. Whether such qualities are truly ultimate aspects of reality or just working assumptions that we hold onto until we learn more doesn't matter for our current discussion. As long as we believe in it, we see our object directly. So, what do we mean by 'knowing' this kind of object? This is also how we would know the tiger if our conceptual idea of him led us to his den.

This address must not become too long, so I must give my answer in the fewest words. And let me first say this: So far as the white paper or other ultimate datum of our experience is considered to enter also into some one else's experience, and we, in knowing it, are held to know it there as well as here; so far, again, as it is considered to be a mere mask for hidden molecules that other now impossible experiences of our own might some day lay bare to view; so far it is a case of tigers in India again—the things known being absent experiences, the knowing can only consist in passing smoothly towards them through the intermediary context that the world supplies. But if our own private vision of the paper be considered in abstraction from every other event, as if it constituted by itself the universe (and it might perfectly well do so, for aught we can understand to the contrary), then the paper seen and the seeing of it are only two names for one indivisible fact which, properly named, is THE DATUM, THE PHENOMENON, OR THE EXPERIENCE. The paper is in the mind and the mind is around the paper, because paper and mind are only two names that are given later to the one experience, when, taken in a larger world of which it forms a part, its connections are traced in different directions. [Footnote: What is meant by this is that 'the experience' can be referred to either of two great associative systems, that of the experiencer's mental history, or that of the experienced facts of the world. Of both of these systems it forms part, and may be regarded, indeed, as one of their points of intersection. One might let a vertical line stand for the mental history; but the same object, O, appears also in the mental history of different persons, represented by the other vertical lines. It thus ceases to be the private property of one experience, and becomes, so to speak, a shared or public thing. We can track its outer history in this way, and represent it by the horizontal line. (It is also known representatively at other points of the vertical lines, or intuitively there again, so that the line of its outer history would have to be looped and wandering, but I make it straight for simplicity's sake.)] In any case, however, it is the same stuff figures in all the sets of lines.

This address shouldn't be too long, so I need to keep my answer brief. First, let me say this: When considering the white paper or any ultimate detail of our experience that also relates to someone else's experience, if we understand it, we are expected to understand it both there and here; and as far as it's seen as just a cover for hidden molecules that our currently impossible experiences might someday reveal, it's a situation like tigers in India again—the known things are absent experiences, and knowing can only involve smoothly moving toward them through the context that the world provides. But if we think about our personal view of the paper independently of any other events, as if it alone makes up the universe (which it very well might, as far as we can tell), then the paper being seen and the act of seeing it are just two names for one inseparable fact that, when properly named, is THE DATUM, THE PHENOMENON, OR THE EXPERIENCE. The paper exists in the mind, and the mind surrounds the paper, because paper and mind are just two terms invented later for the single experience, whose connections, when considered in a larger world it belongs to, are traced in different directions. [Footnote: What this means is that 'the experience' can relate to either of two major associative systems, one is the experiencer's mental history, and the other is the experienced facts of the world. It is part of both systems and can indeed be seen as one of their points of intersection. You could represent a vertical line for the mental history; but the same object, O, appears in different people's mental histories, represented by other vertical lines. It thus stops being solely the private property of one experience and becomes, so to speak, a shared or public thing. We can track its outer history in this way and show it with the horizontal line. (It is also representatively known at other points on the vertical lines, or intuitively there again, so the line of its outer history would have to be looped and wandering, but I’m keeping it straight for simplicity.)] In any case, it’s the same substance featured in all the lines.

TO KNOW IMMEDIATELY, THEN, OR INTUITIVELY, IS FOR MENTAL CONTENT AND OBJECT TO BE IDENTICAL. This is a very different definition from that which we gave of representative knowledge; but neither definition involves those mysterious notions of self-transcendency and presence in absence which are such essential parts of the ideas of knowledge, both of philosophers and of common men. [Footnote: The reader will observe that the text is written from the point of view of NAIF realism or common sense, and avoids raising the idealistic controversy.]

TO KNOW IMMEDIATELY, OR INTUITIVELY, IS FOR MENTAL CONTENT AND OBJECT TO BE THE SAME. This definition is quite different from our definition of representative knowledge; however, neither definition includes the complicated ideas of self-transcendence and presence in absence, which are fundamental to the concepts of knowledge for both philosophers and everyday people. [Footnote: The reader will notice that the text is written from the perspective of NAIF realism or common sense and does not engage in the idealistic debate.]










III

HUMANISM AND TRUTH [Footnote: Reprinted, with slight verbal revision, from Mind, vol. xiii, N. S., p. 457 (October, 1904). A couple of interpolations from another article in Mind, 'Humanism and truth once more,' in vol. xiv, have been made.]

HUMANISM AND TRUTH [Footnote: Reprinted, with slight verbal revision, from Mind, vol. xiii, N. S., p. 457 (October, 1904). A couple of interpolations from another article in Mind, 'Humanism and truth once more,' in vol. xiv, have been made.]

RECEIVING from the Editor of Mind an advance proof of Mr. Bradley's article on 'Truth and Practice,' I understand this as a hint to me to join in the controversy over 'Pragmatism' which seems to have seriously begun. As my name has been coupled with the movement, I deem it wise to take the hint, the more so as in some quarters greater credit has been given me than I deserve, and probably undeserved discredit in other quarters falls also to my lot.

RECEIVING an advance proof of Mr. Bradley's article on 'Truth and Practice' from the Editor of Mind, I take this as a prompt for me to engage in the debate surrounding 'Pragmatism,' which seems to be gaining momentum. Since my name has been associated with this movement, I think it's prudent to respond, especially since I've received more credit than I deserve in some circles, while in others, I've likely faced unjust criticism as well.

First, as to the word 'pragmatism.' I myself have only used the term to indicate a method of carrying on abstract discussion. The serious meaning of a concept, says Mr. Peirce, lies in the concrete difference to some one which its being true will make. Strive to bring all debated conceptions to that' pragmatic' test, and you will escape vain wrangling: if it can make no practical difference which of two statements be true, then they are really one statement in two verbal forms; if it can make no practical difference whether a given statement be true or false, then the statement has no real meaning. In neither case is there anything fit to quarrel about: we may save our breath, and pass to more important things.

First, regarding the word 'pragmatism.' I've only used the term to refer to a way of having abstract discussions. According to Mr. Peirce, the real significance of a concept is in the concrete difference it makes to someone when it’s true. If you aim to bring all discussed ideas to that 'pragmatic' test, you'll avoid pointless arguments: if it makes no practical difference which of two statements is true, then they are really just one statement expressed in two different ways; if it makes no practical difference whether a particular statement is true or false, then that statement has no real meaning. In either case, there’s nothing worth arguing about: we can save our energy and move on to more important matters.

All that the pragmatic method implies, then, is that truths should HAVE practical [Footnote: 'Practical' in the sense of PARTICULAR, of course, not in the sense that the consequences may not be MENTAL as well as physical.] consequences. In England the word has been used more broadly still, to cover the notion that the truth of any statement CONSISTS in the consequences, and particularly in their being good consequences. Here we get beyond affairs of method altogether; and since my pragmatism and this wider pragmatism are so different, and both are important enough to have different names, I think that Mr. Schiller's proposal to call the wider pragmatism by the name of 'humanism' is excellent and ought to be adopted. The narrower pragmatism may still be spoken of as the 'pragmatic method.'

All that the pragmatic approach means is that truths should have practical [Footnote: 'Practical' in the sense of PARTICULAR, of course, not in the sense that the consequences may not be MENTAL as well as physical.] consequences. In England, the term has been used even more broadly to suggest that the truth of any statement consists in the consequences, especially in their being positive outcomes. This takes us beyond just methodological issues; and since my version of pragmatism and this broader one are quite different, and both are significant enough to warrant different names, I believe Mr. Schiller's suggestion to refer to the broader pragmatism as 'humanism' is excellent and should be adopted. The narrower pragmatism can still be referred to as the 'pragmatic method.'

I have read in the past six months many hostile reviews of Schiller's and Dewey's publications; but with the exception of Mr. Bradley's elaborate indictment, they are out of reach where I write, and I have largely forgotten them. I think that a free discussion of the subject on my part would in any case be more useful than a polemic attempt at rebutting these criticisms in detail. Mr. Bradley in particular can be taken care of by Mr. Schiller. He repeatedly confesses himself unable to comprehend Schiller's views, he evidently has not sought to do so sympathetically, and I deeply regret to say that his laborious article throws, for my mind, absolutely no useful light upon the subject. It seems to me on the whole an IGNORATIO ELENCHI, and I feel free to disregard it altogether.

I’ve seen a lot of negative reviews of Schiller's and Dewey's work over the past six months; however, except for Mr. Bradley's detailed critique, they’re not available where I’m writing, and I’ve mostly forgotten them. I believe that having an open discussion about the topic would be more beneficial than trying to directly counter these criticisms point by point. Mr. Bradley, in particular, can be handled by Mr. Schiller. He repeatedly admits he can't understand Schiller's views and clearly hasn’t tried to grasp them in a sympathetic way. Unfortunately, I have to say that his lengthy article doesn’t shed any useful light on the topic for me. Overall, it seems to be a case of IGNORATIO ELENCHI, and I feel it’s fine to completely ignore it.

The subject is unquestionably difficult. Messrs. Dewey's and Schiller's thought is eminently an induction, a generalization working itself free from all sorts of entangling particulars. If true, it involves much restatement of traditional notions. This is a kind of intellectual product that never attains a classic form of expression when first promulgated. The critic ought therefore not to be too sharp and logic-chopping in his dealings with it, but should weigh it as a whole, and especially weigh it against its possible alternatives. One should also try to apply it first to one instance, and then to another to see how it will work. It seems to me that it is emphatically not a case for instant execution, by conviction of intrinsic absurdity or of self-contradiction, or by caricature of what it would look like if reduced to skeleton shape. Humanism is in fact much more like one of those secular changes that come upon public opinion overnight, as it were, borne upon tides 'too deep for sound or foam,' that survive all the crudities and extravagances of their advocates, that you can pin to no one absolutely essential statement, nor kill by any one decisive stab.

The topic is definitely challenging. Dewey and Schiller’s ideas are essentially an induction, a generalization that frees itself from all kinds of complicated details. If this is true, it requires a lot of rethinking of traditional beliefs. This kind of intellectual concept never really gets its classic form of expression when first introduced. Therefore, critics shouldn’t be overly nitpicky in their analysis but should evaluate it as a whole, especially against possible alternatives. It's also a good idea to apply it to one case, then another, to see how it holds up. It seems to me that this isn't a situation for immediate judgment, based on claims of inherent absurdity or contradictions, or by reducing it to an exaggerated caricature. In reality, humanism is much more like one of those societal shifts that seem to happen overnight, driven by currents that are too deep for easy understanding, that endure despite the rough edges and extremes of their supporters, that can’t be pinned down to one crucial statement, nor easily dismissed by a single decisive argument.

Such have been the changes from aristocracy to democracy, from classic to romantic taste, from theistic to pantheistic feeling, from static to evolutionary ways of understanding life—changes of which we all have been spectators. Scholasticism still opposes to such changes the method of confutation by single decisive reasons, showing that the new view involves self-contradiction, or traverses some fundamental principle. This is like stopping a river by planting a stick in the middle of its bed. Round your obstacle flows the water and 'gets there all the same.' In reading some of our opponents, I am not a little reminded of those catholic writers who refute darwinism by telling us that higher species cannot come from lower because minus nequit gignere plus, or that the notion of transformation is absurd, for it implies that species tend to their own destruction, and that would violate the principle that every reality tends to persevere in its own shape. The point of view is too myopic, too tight and close to take in the inductive argument. Wide generalizations in science always meet with these summary refutations in their early days; but they outlive them, and the refutations then sound oddly antiquated and scholastic. I cannot help suspecting that the humanistic theory is going through this kind of would-be refutation at present.

The shift from aristocracy to democracy, from classical to romantic taste, from a belief in God to a belief in a universal spirit, and from rigid views of life to more evolutionary perspectives—these are changes that we have all witnessed. Scholasticism still counters these changes with the method of proving them wrong through single, decisive arguments, claiming that the new perspective involves contradictions or goes against fundamental principles. This is like trying to stop a river by sticking a pole in the middle of its path. The water flows around the obstacle and continues on just the same. When I read some of our critics, I am often reminded of those traditional writers who argue against Darwinism by saying that higher species can’t come from lower ones because one cannot produce another, or that the idea of transformation is ridiculous because it suggests that species would lead to their own extinction, contradicting the principle that every being strives to maintain its form. This viewpoint is too narrow-minded to grasp the inductive argument. Broad generalizations in science frequently face these quick dismissals in their early stages; however, they eventually endure, making those rebuttals sound outdated and scholarly. I can't help but think that the humanistic theory is currently going through this same kind of attempted dismissal.

The one condition of understanding humanism is to become inductive-minded oneself, to drop rigorous definitions, and follow lines of least, resistance 'on the whole.' 'In other words,' an opponent might say, 'resolve your intellect into a kind of slush.' 'Even so,' I make reply,—'if you will consent to use no politer word.' For humanism, conceiving the more 'true' as the more 'satisfactory' (Dewey's term), has sincerely to renounce rectilinear arguments and ancient ideals of rigor and finality. It is in just this temper of renunciation, so different from that of pyrrhonistic scepticism, that the spirit of humanism essentially consists. Satisfactoriness has to be measured by a multitude of standards, of which some, for aught we know, may fail in any given case; and what is more satisfactory than any alternative in sight, may to the end be a sum of PLUSES and MINUSES, concerning which we can only trust that by ulterior corrections and improvements a maximum of the one and a minimum of the other may some day be approached. It means a real change of heart, a break with absolutistic hopes, when one takes up this inductive view of the conditions of belief.

The key to understanding humanism is to adopt an open-minded approach, letting go of strict definitions and following the line of least resistance 'overall.' An opponent might argue, 'Basically, you're turning your intellect into mush.' Even so, I respond—'if you'd be willing to use a nicer term.' Humanism, which sees the more 'true' as the more 'satisfactory' (to use Dewey's term), genuinely has to give up linear arguments and outdated ideals of precision and finality. It's in this spirit of letting go, which is very different from the attitude of extreme skepticism, that humanism truly exists. Satisfactoriness needs to be measured by a variety of standards, some of which, for all we know, may not work in every situation; and what might be more satisfactory than any other option we can consider could end up being a mix of positives and negatives, where we can only hope that through future corrections and improvements, we can one day get closer to maximizing the positives and minimizing the negatives. It reflects a genuine change in mindset, a break from absolute expectations, when one embraces this inductive perspective on belief.

As I understand the pragmatist way of seeing things, it owes its being to the break-down which the last fifty years have brought about in the older notions of scientific truth. 'God geometrizes,' it used to be said; and it was believed that Euclid's elements literally reproduced his geometrizing. There is an eternal and unchangeable 'reason'; and its voice was supposed to reverberate in Barbara and Celarent. So also of the 'laws of nature,' physical and chemical, so of natural history classifications—all were supposed to be exact and exclusive duplicates of pre-human archetypes buried in the structure of things, to which the spark of divinity hidden in our intellect enables us to penetrate. The anatomy of the world is logical, and its logic is that of a university professor, it was thought. Up to about 1850 almost every one believed that sciences expressed truths that were exact copies of a definite code of non-human realities. But the enormously rapid multiplication of theories in these latter days has well-nigh upset the notion of any one of them being a more literally objective kind of thing than another. There are so many geometries, so many logics, so many physical and chemical hypotheses, so many classifications, each one of them good for so much and yet not good for everything, that the notion that even the truest formula may be a human device and not a literal transcript has dawned upon us. We hear scientific laws now treated as so much 'conceptual shorthand,' true so far as they are useful but no farther. Our mind has become tolerant of symbol instead of reproduction, of approximation instead of exactness, of plasticity instead of rigor. 'Energetics,' measuring the bare face of sensible phenomena so as to describe in a single formula all their changes of 'level,' is the last word of this scientific humanism, which indeed leaves queries enough outstanding as to the reason for so curious a congruence between the world and the mind, but which at any rate makes our whole notion of scientific truth more flexible and genial than it used to be.

As I see it, the pragmatist perspective emerged from the breakdown of older ideas about scientific truth over the last fifty years. They used to say, "God geometrizes," and people believed that Euclid's elements accurately reflected this geometrizing. There was thought to be an eternal and unchanging "reason," and it was believed that its presence echoed in Barbara and Celarent. The same went for the "laws of nature," both physical and chemical, and for classifications in natural history—all were seen as exact duplicates of pre-human archetypes embedded in the structure of things, which the divine spark in our minds allowed us to access. The world was thought to be logical, following the same logic as a university professor. Up until about 1850, nearly everyone believed that sciences represented truths that were perfect replicas of a specific code of non-human realities. However, the rapid development of theories in recent times has almost overturned the idea that any one of them is any more objectively real than another. There are countless geometries, logics, physical and chemical hypotheses, and classifications, each valid in certain contexts but not all-encompassing, leading to the realization that even the most accurate formulas may be human constructs rather than direct transcriptions. We now hear scientific laws discussed as mere "conceptual shorthand," true as far as they are useful but no more. Our thinking has become more accepting of symbols instead of direct reproduction, approximations instead of exactness, and flexibility instead of rigidity. "Energetics," which measures the basic aspects of observable phenomena to describe all their changes in a single formula, represents the pinnacle of this scientific humanism. While it raises many questions about the curious alignment between the world and the mind, it certainly makes our understanding of scientific truth more adaptable and friendly than it used to be.

It is to be doubted whether any theorizer to-day, either in mathematics, logic, physics or biology, conceives himself to be literally re-editing processes of nature or thoughts of God. The main forms of our thinking, the separation of subjects from predicates, the negative, hypothetic and disjunctive judgments, are purely human habits. The ether, as Lord Salisbury said, is only a noun for the verb to undulate; and many of our theological ideas are admitted, even by those who call them 'true,' to be humanistic in like degree.

It’s questionable whether any theorist today, whether in math, logic, physics, or biology, really thinks they’re just reworking nature's processes or God’s thoughts. The main ways we think—separating subjects from predicates, negative, hypothetical, and disjunctive judgments—are just human habits. The ether, as Lord Salisbury pointed out, is just a noun for the verb to undulate; and many of our theological concepts are acknowledged, even by those who call them ‘true,’ to be equally humanistic.

I fancy that these changes in the current notions of truth are what originally gave the impulse to Messrs. Dewey's and Schiller's views. The suspicion is in the air nowadays that the superiority of one of our formulas to another may not consist so much in its literal 'objectivity,' as in subjective qualities like its usefulness, its 'elegance' or its congruity with our residual beliefs. Yielding to these suspicions, and generalizing, we fall into something like the humanistic state of mind. Truth we conceive to mean everywhere, not duplication, but addition; not the constructing of inner copies of already complete realities, but rather the collaborating with realities so as to bring about a clearer result. Obviously this state of mind is at first full of vagueness and ambiguity. 'Collaborating' is a vague term; it must at any rate cover conceptions and logical arrangements. 'Clearer' is vaguer still. Truth must bring clear thoughts, as well as clear the way to action. 'Reality' is the vaguest term of all. The only way to test such a programme at all is to apply it to the various types of truth, in the hope of reaching an account that shall be more precise. Any hypothesis that forces such a review upon one has one great merit, even if in the end it prove invalid: it gets us better acquainted with the total subject. To give the theory plenty of 'rope' and see if it hangs itself eventually is better tactics than to choke it off at the outset by abstract accusations of self-contradiction. I think therefore that a decided effort at sympathetic mental play with humanism is the provisional attitude to be recommended to the reader.

I believe that these changes in our current ideas about truth are what originally inspired Messrs. Dewey and Schiller's perspectives. Nowadays, there's a growing suspicion that the superiority of one of our concepts over another may not be based on its literal 'objectivity,' but rather on subjective qualities like its usefulness, its 'elegance,' or how well it aligns with our existing beliefs. By giving in to these suspicions and generalizing, we move toward a more humanistic mindset. We start to see truth not as mere duplication, but as addition; not as creating internal copies of already complete realities, but as working with realities to produce a clearer outcome. Clearly, this mindset is initially filled with vagueness and ambiguity. 'Collaborating' is a fuzzy term; it needs to encompass ideas and logical structures. 'Clearer' is even more ambiguous. Truth should bring about clear thoughts while also making it easier to take action. 'Reality' is the most ambiguous term of all. The only way to test this approach is to apply it to different types of truth, hoping to arrive at a more precise understanding. Any hypothesis that compels such a review has one significant advantage, even if it ultimately proves to be incorrect: it helps us become more familiar with the entire topic. Allowing the theory plenty of 'rope' to see if it eventually fails is better than dismissing it outright with abstract accusations of self-contradiction. Therefore, I suggest that readers adopt a genuinely open-minded approach to engaging with humanism.

When I find myself playing sympathetically with humanism, something like what follows is what I end by conceiving it to mean.

When I find myself engaging thoughtfully with humanism, what I ultimately come to understand it to mean is something like what follows.

Experience is a process that continually gives us new material to digest. We handle this intellectually by the mass of beliefs of which we find ourselves already possessed, assimilating, rejecting, or rearranging in different degrees. Some of the apperceiving ideas are recent acquisitions of our own, but most of them are common-sense traditions of the race. There is probably not a common-sense tradition, of all those which we now live by, that was not in the first instance a genuine discovery, an inductive generalization like those more recent ones of the atom, of inertia, of energy, of reflex action, or of fitness to survive The notions of one Time and of one Space as single continuous receptacles; the distinction between thoughts and things, matter and mind between permanent subjects and changing attributes; the conception of classes with sub classes within them; the separation of fortuitous from regularly caused connections; surely all these were once definite conquests made at historic dates by our ancestors in their attempt to get the chaos of their crude individual experiences into a more shareable and manageable shape. They proved of such sovereign use as denkmittel that they are now a part of the very structure of our mind. We cannot play fast and loose with them. No experience can upset them. On the contrary, they apperceive every experience and assign it to its place.

Experience is a process that constantly provides us with new information to process. We deal with this intellectually through the beliefs we already hold, either absorbing, rejecting, or rearranging them to varying extents. Some of these understanding are recent additions we've made ourselves, but most are common-sense traditions that have been passed down. There's likely not a common-sense tradition among those we follow today that didn't initially stem from a genuine discovery, an inductive generalization similar to more recent concepts like the atom, inertia, energy, reflex action, or survival of the fittest. The ideas of a single continuous Time and Space as receptacles, the distinction between thoughts and things, matter and mind, between constant subjects and changing attributes; the concept of classes with subclasses within them; the separation of random connections from those caused by consistent factors—all of these were once definite victories achieved at specific moments by our ancestors as they tried to make sense of their chaotic individual experiences in a more shareable and manageable way. They proved to be so useful as tools for thinking that they have become ingrained in the very framework of our minds. We can't disregard them. No experience can challenge them. On the contrary, they shape our understanding of every experience and classify it appropriately.

To what effect? That we may the better foresee the course of our experiences, communicate with one another, and steer our lives by rule. Also that we may have a cleaner, clearer, more inclusive mental view.

To what purpose? So we can better anticipate our experiences, communicate with each other, and guide our lives by principles. Also so we can have a cleaner, clearer, more inclusive mental perspective.

The greatest common-sense achievement, after the discovery of one Time and one Space, is probably the concept of permanently existing things. When a rattle first drops out of the hand of a baby, he does not look to see where it has gone. Non-perception he accepts as annihilation until he finds a better belief. That our perceptions mean BEINGS, rattles that are there whether we hold them in our hands or not, becomes an interpretation so luminous of what happens to us that, once employed, it never gets forgotten. It applies with equal felicity to things and persons, to the objective and to the ejective realm. However a Berkeley, a Mill, or a Cornelius may CRITICISE it, it WORKS; and in practical life we never think of 'going back' upon it, or reading our incoming experiences in any other terms. We may, indeed, speculatively imagine a state of 'pure' experience before the hypothesis of permanent objects behind its flux had been framed; and we can play with the idea that some primeval genius might have struck into a different hypothesis. But we cannot positively imagine today what the different hypothesis could have been, for the category of trans-perceptual reality is now one of the foundations of our life. Our thoughts must still employ it if they are to possess reasonableness and truth.

The greatest common-sense achievement, after discovering Time and Space, is probably the idea of things that exist permanently. When a baby first drops a rattle, they don’t look to see where it went. They assume it’s gone until they find a better belief. Understanding that our perceptions represent BEINGS, like rattles that are there regardless of whether we’re holding them, becomes such a clear interpretation of our experiences that, once we adopt it, we never forget it. This idea applies equally well to objects and people, to the tangible and intangible realms. No matter how much a Berkeley, a Mill, or a Cornelius may CRITICIZE it, it WORKS; and in practical life, we never even think about 'going back' on it or interpreting our new experiences in any other way. We can imagine a state of 'pure' experience before the idea of permanent objects behind its changes was developed; and we can toy with the notion that some ancient genius might have come up with a different idea. But we can’t clearly envision today what that different idea might have been, because the concept of trans-perceptual reality is now one of the foundations of our lives. Our thoughts still need to use it if they are to be reasonable and truthful.

This notion of a FIRST in the shape of a most chaotic pure experience which sets us questions, of a SECOND in the way of fundamental categories, long ago wrought into the structure of our consciousness and practically irreversible, which define the general frame within which answers must fall, and of a THIRD which gives the detail of the answers in the shapes most congruous with all our present needs, is, as I take it, the essence of the humanistic conception. It represents experience in its pristine purity to be now so enveloped in predicates historically worked out that we can think of it as little more than an OTHER, of a THAT, which the mind, in Mr. Bradley's phrase, 'encounters,' and to whose stimulating presence we respond by ways of thinking which we call 'true' in proportion as they facilitate our mental or physical activities and bring us outer power and inner peace. But whether the Other, the universal THAT, has itself any definite inner structure, or whether, if it have any, the structure resembles any of our predicated WHATS, this is a question which humanism leaves untouched. For us, at any rate, it insists, reality is an accumulation of our own intellectual inventions, and the struggle for 'truth' in our progressive dealings with it is always a struggle to work in new nouns and adjectives while altering as little as possible the old.

This idea of a FIRST as a chaotic pure experience that raises questions, a SECOND in the form of fundamental categories imprinted long ago into our consciousness and nearly irreversible, which define the general framework for answers, and a THIRD that provides the detailed answers in forms that best fit our current needs, is, as I understand it, the essence of the humanistic view. It depicts experience in its original purity, now so wrapped in historically developed attributes that we can think of it as little more than an OTHER, a THAT, which the mind, in Mr. Bradley's words, 'encounters,' and to whose stimulating presence we respond with ways of thinking that we label 'true' to the extent that they support our mental or physical activities and bring us external power and internal peace. However, whether the Other, the universal THAT, has any definite inner structure, or whether, if it does, that structure resembles any of our defined WHATS, is a question that humanism doesn't address. For us, at least, it emphasizes that reality is a collection of our own intellectual creations, and the pursuit of 'truth' in our ongoing interactions with it is always a quest to introduce new nouns and adjectives while changing the old ones as little as possible.

It is hard to see why either Mr. Bradley's own logic or his metaphysics should oblige him to quarrel with this conception. He might consistently adopt it verbatim et literatim, if he would, and simply throw his peculiar absolute round it, following in this the good example of Professor Royce. Bergson in France, and his disciples, Wilbois the physicist and Leroy, are thoroughgoing humanists in the sense defined. Professor Milhaud also appears to be one; and the great Poincare misses it by only the breadth of a hair. In Germany the name of Simmel offers itself as that of a humanist of the most radical sort. Mach and his school, and Hertz and Ostwald must be classed as humanists. The view is in the atmosphere and must be patiently discussed.

It's hard to understand why Mr. Bradley's own reasoning or his philosophy should force him to argue against this idea. He could easily adopt it word for word if he wanted to and just wrap his unique absolute around it, following the good example of Professor Royce. Bergson in France, along with his followers, physicist Wilbois and Leroy, are all true humanists in the defined sense. Professor Milhaud also seems to fit this description, and the great Poincare is just a hair's breadth away from it. In Germany, Simmel stands out as a very radical humanist. Mach and his followers, as well as Hertz and Ostwald, should also be considered humanists. This perspective is in the air and needs to be thoroughly discussed.

The best way to discuss it would be to see what the alternative might be. What is it indeed? Its critics make no explicit statement, Professor Royce being the only one so far who has formulated anything definite. The first service of humanism to philosophy accordingly seems to be that it will probably oblige those who dislike it to search their own hearts and heads. It will force analysis to the front and make it the order of the day. At present the lazy tradition that truth is adaequatio intellectus et rei seems all there is to contradict it with. Mr. Bradley's only suggestion is that true thought 'must correspond to a determinate being which it cannot be said to make,' and obviously that sheds no new light. What is the meaning of the word to 'correspond'? Where is the 'being'? What sort of things are 'determinations,' and what is meant in this particular case by 'not to make'?

The best way to talk about this is to consider what the alternative might be. What exactly is it? Its critics don’t say much, with Professor Royce being the only one who has put forward a clear idea so far. The main benefit of humanism to philosophy seems to be that it will likely encourage those who oppose it to examine their own beliefs and thoughts. It will bring analysis to the forefront and make it a priority. Right now, the lazy tradition that truth is the correspondence between the mind and reality appears to be the only thing challenging it. Mr. Bradley's only suggestion is that true thought 'must correspond to a determinate being which it cannot be said to make,' and that clearly doesn’t provide any new insight. What does the word 'correspond' really mean? Where is this 'being'? What kind of things are 'determinations,' and what does 'not to make' refer to in this specific case?

Humanism proceeds immediately to refine upon the looseness of these epithets. We correspond in SOME way with anything with which we enter into any relations at all. If it be a thing, we may produce an exact copy of it, or we may simply feel it as an existent in a certain place. If it be a demand, we may obey it without knowing anything more about it than its push. If it be a proposition, we may agree by not contradicting it, by letting it pass. If it be a relation between things, we may act on the first thing so as to bring ourselves out where the second will be. If it be something inaccessible, we may substitute a hypothetical object for it, which, having the same consequences, will cipher out for us real results. In a general way we may simply ADD OUR THOUGHT TO IT; and if it SUFFERS THE ADDITION, and the whole situation harmoniously prolongs and enriches itself, the thought will pass for true.

Humanism quickly refines the vagueness of these terms. We connect in some way with anything we engage with at all. If it’s a thing, we might create an exact copy of it, or we might just recognize it as existing in a certain place. If it’s a demand, we might comply with it without knowing anything more than its pressure. If it’s a statement, we might agree by simply not contradicting it and letting it go unchallenged. If it’s a relationship between things, we can act on the first thing to position ourselves where the second will be. If it’s something we can’t reach, we might replace it with a hypothetical object that leads to the same outcomes, allowing us to derive real results. Generally, we can just add our thoughts to it; if it accommodates the addition and the whole situation develops and improves together, the thought will be considered true.

As for the whereabouts of the beings thus corresponded to, although they may be outside of the present thought as well as in it, humanism sees no ground for saying they are outside of finite experience itself. Pragmatically, their reality means that we submit to them, take account of them, whether we like to or not, but this we must perpetually do with experiences other than our own. The whole system of what the present experience must correspond to 'adequately' may be continuous with the present experience itself. Reality, so taken as experience other than the present, might be either the legacy of past experience or the content of experience to come. Its determinations for US are in any case the adjectives which our acts of judging fit to it, and those are essentially humanistic things.

As for where the beings involved are located, even if they might be outside our current thoughts, humanism doesn’t see a reason to claim they’re beyond finite experience itself. Practically speaking, their reality means we acknowledge them, deal with them, whether we want to or not, and this is something we must continually do with experiences beyond our own. The entire framework of what current experience should correspond to "adequately" may be connected to the present experience itself. Reality, viewed as experiences beyond the present, could be either the remnants of past experiences or the basis of future experiences. In any case, what it means for us are the adjectives we apply through our judgments, and those are fundamentally humanistic concepts.

To say that our thought does not 'make' this reality means pragmatically that if our own particular thought were annihilated the reality would still be there in some shape, though possibly it might be a shape that would lack something that our thought supplies. That reality is 'independent' means that there is something in every experience that escapes our arbitrary control. If it be a sensible experience it coerces our attention; if a sequence, we cannot invert it; if we compare two terms we can come to only one result. There is a push, an urgency, within our very experience, against which we are on the whole powerless, and which drives us in a direction that is the destiny of our belief. That this drift of experience itself is in the last resort due to something independent of all possible experience may or may not be true. There may or may not be an extra-experiential 'ding an sich' that keeps the ball rolling, or an 'absolute' that lies eternally behind all the successive determinations which human thought has made. But within our experience ITSELF, at any rate, humanism says, some determinations show themselves as being independent of others; some questions, if we ever ask them, can only be answered in one way; some beings, if we ever suppose them, must be supposed to have existed previously to the supposing; some relations, if they exist ever, must exist as long as their terms exist.

Saying that our thoughts don’t 'create' this reality means that, practically speaking, even if our specific thoughts were wiped away, reality would still exist in some form, although it might be a form that lacks what our thoughts provide. The idea that reality is 'independent' suggests there’s something in every experience that’s beyond our arbitrary control. If it’s a sensory experience, it grabs our attention; if it’s a sequence, we can’t reverse it; if we compare two things, we can only reach one conclusion. There’s a drive, an urgency, within our very experience that we are mostly powerless against, which pushes us toward the direction that becomes the destiny of our beliefs. Whether this flow of experience ultimately depends on something outside all possible experiences may or may not be true. There may or may not be an extra-experiential 'thing-in-itself' that keeps things moving, or an 'absolute' that lies eternally behind all the successive definitions that human thought has established. But within our experience ITSELF, at least, humanism claims that some definitions appear to be independent of others; some questions, if we ever ask them, can only have one answer; some beings, if we ever imagine them, must be thought to have existed before we imagined them; some relationships, if they ever exist, must exist as long as their elements exist.

Truth thus means, according to humanism, the relation of less fixed parts of experience (predicates) to other relatively more fixed parts (subjects); and we are not required to seek it in a relation of experience as such to anything beyond itself. We can stay at home, for our behavior as exponents is hemmed in on every side. The forces both of advance and of resistance are exerted by our own objects, and the notion of truth as something opposed to waywardness or license inevitably grows up SOLIPSISTICALLY inside of every human life.

Truth, according to humanism, refers to how less stable aspects of experience (predicates) connect to other, more stable aspects (subjects); and we don't need to look for it in a relationship of experience to anything outside itself. We can remain in our own space, as our behavior as expressers is limited in every direction. The pressures of both progress and resistance come from our own surroundings, and the idea of truth as something that counters unpredictability or freedom naturally develops within every human life.

So obvious is all this that a common charge against the humanistic authors 'makes me tired.' 'How can a deweyite discriminate sincerity from bluff?' was a question asked at a philosophic meeting where I reported on Dewey's Studies. 'How can the mere [Footnote: I know of no 'mere' pragmatist, if MERENESS here means, as it seems to, the denial of all concreteness to the pragmatist's THOUGHT.] pragmatist feel any duty to think truly?' is the objection urged by Professor Royce. Mr. Bradley in turn says that if a humanist understands his own doctrine, 'he must hold any idea, however mad, to be the truth, if any one will have it so.' And Professor Taylor describes pragmatism as believing anything one pleases and calling it truth.

It's so clear that a common critique of humanistic writers 'makes me tired.' 'How can a Dewey follower tell sincerity from just pretending?' was a question raised at a philosophy meeting where I shared my thoughts on Dewey's Studies. 'How can a so-called [Footnote: I know of no 'so-called' pragmatist, if SO-CALLED here means, as it seems to, the rejection of all concreteness in the pragmatist's THOUGHT.] pragmatist feel any responsibility to think honestly?' is the objection raised by Professor Royce. Mr. Bradley, on the other hand, claims that if a humanist truly understands his own beliefs, 'he must accept any idea, no matter how crazy, as the truth, if someone insists that it is.' And Professor Taylor describes pragmatism as believing whatever one wants and calling it truth.

Such a shallow sense of the conditions under which men's thinking actually goes on seems to me most surprising. These critics appear to suppose that, if left to itself, the rudderless raft of our experience must be ready to drift anywhere or nowhere. Even THO there were compasses on board, they seem to say, there would be no pole for them to point to. There must be absolute sailing-directions, they insist, decreed from outside, and an independent chart of the voyage added to the 'mere' voyage itself, if we are ever to make a port. But is it not obvious that even THO there be such absolute sailing-directions in the shape of pre-human standards of truth that we OUGHT to follow, the only guarantee that we shall in fact follow them must lie in our human equipment. The 'ought' would be a brutum fulmen unless there were a felt grain inside of our experience that conspired. As a matter of fact the DEVOUTEST believers in absolute standards must admit that men fail to obey them. Waywardness is here, in spite of the eternal prohibitions, and the existence of any amount of reality ante rem is no warrant against unlimited error in rebus being incurred. The only REAL guarantee we have against licentious thinking is the CIRCUMPRESSURE of experience itself, which gets us sick of concrete errors, whether there be a trans-empirical reality or not. How does the partisan of absolute reality know what this orders him to think? He cannot get direct sight of the absolute; and he has no means of guessing what it wants of him except by following the humanistic clues. The only truth that he himself will ever practically ACCEPT will be that to which his finite experiences lead him of themselves. The state of mind which shudders at the idea of a lot of experiences left to themselves, and that augurs protection from the sheer name of an absolute, as if, however inoperative, that might still stand for a sort of ghostly security, is like the mood of those good people who, whenever they hear of a social tendency that is damnable, begin to redden and to puff, and say 'Parliament or Congress ought to make a law against it,' as if an impotent decree would give relief.

Such a shallow understanding of the conditions under which people actually think is surprising to me. These critics seem to believe that, if left alone, the directionless raft of our experiences will drift anywhere or nowhere. Even if there were compasses on board, they suggest, there would be no true north for them to point to. They insist there must be absolute navigational directions, established from outside us, along with an independent chart of the journey to accompany the 'mere' journey itself if we want to reach a destination. But isn’t it clear that even if there are absolute navigational directions in the form of pre-human standards of truth we should follow, the only way we can guarantee we actually will follow them lies in our human abilities. The 'ought' would be meaningless unless there’s an inherent sense within our experience that aligns with it. In reality, even the most devout believers in absolute standards have to acknowledge that people often fail to follow them. There is defiance, even with eternal prohibitions, and the existence of any amount of reality beyond our perception doesn’t prevent us from making countless mistakes in our understanding. The only real safeguard against reckless thinking is the pressure of experience itself, which makes us weary of concrete errors, whether there’s some greater reality or not. How does someone who believes in absolute reality know what it requires them to think? They can’t see the absolute directly, and they have no way of guessing what it demands of them except by following humanistic cues. The only truth they will ever actually accept is that which their finite experiences lead them to naturally. The mindset that shudders at the thought of a lot of experiences left unchecked and seeks protection from the mere name of an absolute, as if that could provide some sort of ghostly security, resembles the attitude of those well-meaning people who, whenever they hear of a terrible social trend, begin to redden and puff up, saying, 'Parliament or Congress should pass a law against it,' as if a powerless decree would provide any real relief.

All the SANCTIONS of a law of truth lie in the very texture of experience. Absolute or no absolute, the concrete truth FOR US will always be that way of thinking in which our various experiences most profitably combine.

All the SANCTIONS of a law of truth are embedded in the very fabric of experience. Whether absolute or not, the concrete truth FOR US will always be that way of thinking where our various experiences come together most effectively.

And yet, the opponent obstinately urges, your humanist will always have a greater liberty to play fast and loose with truth than will your believer in an independent realm of reality that makes the standard rigid. If by this latter believer he means a man who pretends to know the standard and who fulminates it, the humanist will doubtless prove more flexible; but no more flexible than the absolutist himself if the latter follows (as fortunately our present-day absolutists do follow) empirical methods of inquiry in concrete affairs. To consider hypotheses is surely always better than to DOGMATISE ins blaue hinein.

And yet, the opponent stubbornly insists that your humanist will always have more freedom to manipulate the truth than someone who believes in a fixed reality that sets a strict standard. If by this believer he means a person who claims to know the standard and enforces it, then the humanist will certainly be more adaptable; but not any more adaptable than the absolutist himself if the latter uses empirical methods of inquiry in real situations, as thankfully our current absolutists do. Considering hypotheses is definitely a better approach than dogmatically asserting things without evidence.

Nevertheless this probable flexibility of temper in him has been used to convict the humanist of sin. Believing as he does, that truth lies in rebus, and is at every moment our own line of most propitious reaction, he stands forever debarred, as I have heard a learned colleague say, from trying to convert opponents, for does not their view, being THEIR most propitious momentary reaction, already fill the bill? Only the believer in the ante-rem brand of truth can on this theory seek to make converts without self-stultification. But can there be self-stultification in urging any account whatever of truth? Can the definition ever contradict the deed? 'Truth is what I feel like saying'—suppose that to be the definition. 'Well, I feel like saying that, and I want you to feel like saying it, and shall continue to say it until I get you to agree.' Where is there any contradiction? Whatever truth may be said to be, that is the kind of truth which the saying can be held to carry. The TEMPER which a saying may comport is an extra-logical matter. It may indeed be hotter in some individual absolutist than in a humanist, but it need not be so in another. And the humanist, for his part, is perfectly consistent in compassing sea and land to make one proselyte, if his nature be enthusiastic enough.

Nevertheless, this likely flexibility of temperament in him has been used to accuse the humanist of wrongdoing. Believing, as he does, that truth lies in what works for us and is our best response in every moment, he is always prevented, as I've heard a knowledgeable colleague say, from trying to convince opponents. After all, isn’t their view, being THEIR best response at that moment, already sufficient? Only someone who believes in a more absolute idea of truth can, based on this theory, try to make converts without contradicting themselves. But can there really be a contradiction in advocating any perspective on truth? Can a definition ever conflict with the action? "Truth is what I feel like saying"—let's say that’s the definition. "Well, I feel like saying that, and I want you to feel like saying it too, and I’ll keep saying it until you agree." Where’s the contradiction? Whatever truth might be, that’s the type of truth that the statement can represent. The ATTITUDE a statement may convey is beyond logical reasoning. It might indeed be more intense in some strict absolutist compared to a humanist, but that doesn’t have to be the case for others. And the humanist, for his part, is completely consistent in going to great lengths to convert just one person, if his nature is passionate enough.

'But how can you be enthusiastic over any view of things which you know to have been partly made by yourself, and which is liable to alter during the next minute? How is any heroic devotion to the ideal of truth possible under such paltry conditions?'

'But how can you feel excited about any perspective that you know you partly created, and that could change at any moment? How can there be any true commitment to the ideal of truth in such trivial circumstances?'

This is just another of those objections by which the anti-humanists show their own comparatively slack hold on the realities of the situation. If they would only follow the pragmatic method and ask: 'What is truth KNOWN-AS? What does its existence stand for in the way of concrete goods?'—they would see that the name of it is the inbegriff of almost everything that is valuable in our lives. The true is the opposite of whatever is instable, of whatever is practically disappointing, of whatever is useless, of whatever is lying and unreliable, of whatever is unverifiable and unsupported, of whatever is inconsistent and contradictory, of whatever is artificial and eccentric, of whatever is unreal in the sense of being of no practical account. Here are pragmatic reasons with a vengeance why we should turn to truth—truth saves us from a world of that complexion. What wonder that its very name awakens loyal feeling! In particular what wonder that all little provisional fool's paradises of belief should appear contemptible in comparison with its bare pursuit! When absolutists reject humanism because they feel it to be untrue, that means that the whole habit of their mental needs is wedded already to a different view of reality, in comparison with which the humanistic world seems but the whim of a few irresponsible youths. Their own subjective apperceiving mass is what speaks here in the name of the eternal natures and bids them reject our humanism—as they apprehend it. Just so with us humanists, when we condemn all noble, clean-cut, fixed, eternal, rational, temple-like systems of philosophy. These contradict the DRAMATIC TEMPERAMENT of nature, as our dealings with nature and our habits of thinking have so far brought us to conceive it. They seem oddly personal and artificial, even when not bureaucratic and professional in an absurd degree. We turn from them to the great unpent and unstayed wilderness of truth as we feel it to be constituted, with as good a conscience as rationalists are moved by when they turn from our wilderness into their neater and cleaner intellectual abodes. [Footnote: I cannot forbear quoting as an illustration of the contrast between humanist and rationalist tempers of mind, in a sphere remote from philosophy, these remarks on the Dreyfus 'affaire,' written by one who assuredly had never heard of humanism or pragmatism. 'Autant que la Revolution, "l'Affaire" est desormais une de nos "origines." Si elle n'a pas fait ouvrir le gouffre, c'est elle du moins qui a rendu patent et visible le long travail souterrain qui, silencieusement, avait prepare la separation entre nos deux camps d'aujourd'hui, pour ecarter enfin, d'un coup soudain, la France des traditionalistes (poseurs de principes, chercheurs d'unite, constructeurs de systemes a priori) el la France eprise du fait positif et de libre examen;—la France revolutionnaire et romantique si l'on veut, celle qui met tres haut l'individu, qui ne veut pas qu'un juste perisse, fut-ce pour sauver la nation, et qui cherche la verite dans toutes ses parties aussi bien que dans une vue d'ensemble ... Duclaux ne pouvait pas concevoir qu'on preferat quelque chose a la verite. Mais il voyait autour de lui de fort honnetes gens qui, mettant en balance la vie d'un homme et la raison d'Etat, lui avouaient de quel poids leger ils jugeaient une simple existence individuelle, pour innocente qu'elle fut. C'etaient des classiques, des gens a qui l'ensemble seul importe.' La Vie de Emile Duclaux, par Mme. Em. D., Laval, 1906, pp. 243, 247-248.]

This is just another one of those objections from anti-humanists that reveal their weak grasp on the actual situation. If they would just use a pragmatic approach and ask: 'What is truth KNOWN-AS? What does its existence represent in terms of real benefits?'—they would understand that the name encapsulates nearly everything that is valuable in our lives. What’s true is the opposite of anything unstable, practically disappointing, useless, deceptive and unreliable, unverifiable and unsupported, inconsistent and contradictory, artificial and eccentric, and anything unreal in the sense of being practically insignificant. Here are strong pragmatic reasons why we should embrace truth—truth protects us from a world filled with such things. It's no surprise that its very name inspires loyalty! Especially, it’s understandable that all temporary, delusional beliefs seem insignificant compared to the straightforward pursuit of truth! When absolutists dismiss humanism because they view it as untrue, it simply reflects that their entire mindset is already committed to a different view of reality, making the humanistic perspective seem like the caprice of a few irresponsible youths. Their own subjective outlook expresses this in the name of eternal truths and encourages them to reject our version of humanism—as they interpret it. The same applies to us humanists when we criticize all noble, clear-cut, fixed, eternal, rational, structured systems of philosophy. These contradict the DRAMATIC TEMPERAMENT of nature, as our interactions with nature and our ways of thinking have shaped our understanding of it. They appear oddly personal and artificial, even when they’re not absurdly bureaucratic or professional. We turn away from them to the vast, untamed wilderness of truth as we perceive it, with just as clear a conscience as rationalists have when they turn from our wilderness to their more orderly and cleaner intellectual spaces. [Footnote: I can't help but quote an example illustrating the contrast between humanist and rationalist mindsets, from a field far removed from philosophy, these remarks on the Dreyfus ‘affaire,’ written by someone who certainly had never heard of humanism or pragmatism. 'As much as the Revolution, "the Affair" has now become one of our "origins." If it hasn't opened the abyss, at least it has made evident the long underground work that has silently prepared the separation between our two camps today, finally pushing apart, in a sudden shock, traditionalist France (principle poseurs, unity seekers, builders of a priori systems) and France engaged with positive facts and free inquiry;—the revolutionary and romantic France, the one that values the individual highly, that doesn’t want an innocent person to perish, even for the sake of saving the nation, and that seeks truth in every part as well as in the overall picture... Duclaux could not fathom that someone might prefer something to the truth. But he saw around him very honest people who, weighing the life of one man against the rationale of state, confessed how little value they placed on a simple individual existence, no matter how innocent it was. They were classics, people for whom only the whole matters.' La Vie de Emile Duclaux, by Mme. Em. D., Laval, 1906, pp. 243, 247-248.]

This is surely enough to show that the humanist does not ignore the character of objectivity and independence in truth. Let me turn next to what his opponents mean when they say that to be true, our thoughts must 'correspond.'

This clearly demonstrates that the humanist acknowledges the nature of objectivity and independence in truth. Now, let's look at what his opponents mean when they claim that for our thoughts to be true, they must 'correspond.'

The vulgar notion of correspondence here is that the thoughts must COPY the reality—cognitio fit per assimiliationem cogniti et cognoscentis; and philosophy, without having ever fairly sat down to the question, seems to have instinctively accepted this idea: propositions are held true if they copy the eternal thought; terms are held true if they copy extra-mental realities. Implicitly, I think that the copy-theory has animated most of the criticisms that have been made on humanism.

The crude idea of correspondence here is that thoughts must REFLECT reality—knowledge comes through the assimilation of the known and the knower; and philosophy, without really addressing the issue, seems to have instinctively embraced this concept: statements are considered true if they reflect eternal thought; terms are seen as true if they reflect real-world entities. I believe that the copy-theory has, in many ways, driven most of the critiques aimed at humanism.

A priori, however, it is not self-evident that the sole business of our mind with realities should be to copy them. Let my reader suppose himself to constitute for a time all the reality there is in the universe, and then to receive the announcement that another being is to be created who shall know him truly. How will he represent the knowing in advance? What will he hope it to be? I doubt extremely whether it could ever occur to him to fancy it as a mere copying. Of what use to him would an imperfect second edition of himself in the new comer's interior be? It would seem pure waste of a propitious opportunity. The demand would more probably be for something absolutely new. The reader would conceive the knowing humanistically, 'the new comer,' he would say, 'must TAKE ACCOUNT OF MY PRESENCE BY REACTING ON IT IN SUCH A WAY THAT GOOD WOULD ACCRUE TO US BOTH. If copying be requisite to that end, let there be copying; otherwise not.' The essence in any case would not be the copying, but the enrichment of the previous world.

A priori, however, it's not obvious that the only purpose of our mind in relation to reality is to replicate it. Imagine for a moment that the reader is the only reality in the universe, and then learns that another being will be created who will truly understand him. How will he envision this understanding ahead of time? What will he hope it to be? I highly doubt he would ever think of it as just a copy. What use would an imperfect version of himself in the new being's mind be? It would seem like a complete waste of a valuable opportunity. More likely, he'd want something entirely new. The reader would see the understanding in human terms, thinking, “The newcomer must acknowledge my presence by interacting in a way that benefits both of us. If copying is needed for that, then sure, let there be copying; if not, then no.” In any case, the essence wouldn't be the copying, but the enhancement of the existing world.

I read the other day, in a book of Professor Eucken's, a phrase, 'Die erhohung des vorgefundenen daseins,' which seems to be pertinent here. Why may not thought's mission be to increase and elevate, rather than simply to imitate and reduplicate, existence? No one who has read Lotze can fail to remember his striking comment on the ordinary view of the secondary qualities of matter, which brands them as 'illusory' because they copy nothing in the thing. The notion of a world complete in itself, to which thought comes as a passive mirror, adding nothing to fact, Lotze says is irrational. Rather is thought itself a most momentous part of fact, and the whole mission of the pre-existing and insufficient world of matter may simply be to provoke thought to produce its far more precious supplement.

I read the other day in a book by Professor Eucken a phrase, 'Die erhohung des vorgefundenen daseins,' which seems relevant here. Why can't the purpose of thought be to enhance and uplift, rather than just to copy and replicate existence? Anyone who has read Lotze can't forget his striking comment on the common view of the secondary qualities of matter, which labels them as 'illusory' because they don’t reflect anything in the object. Lotze argues that the idea of a world that is complete in itself, with thought merely acting as a passive mirror that adds nothing to reality, is irrational. Instead, thought itself is a crucial part of reality, and the whole purpose of the pre-existing and inadequate world of matter might just be to inspire thought to create its much more valuable addition.

'Knowing,' in short, may, for aught we can see beforehand to the contrary, be ONLY ONE WAY OF GETTING INTO FRUITFUL RELATIONS WITH REALITY whether copying be one of the relations or not.

'Knowing,' in short, may, for anything we can see beforehand to the contrary, be ONLY ONE WAY OF CONNECTING WITH REALITY in a meaningful way, whether imitation is one of those connections or not.

It is easy to see from what special type of knowing the copy-theory arose. In our dealings with natural phenomena the great point is to be able to foretell. Foretelling, according to such a writer as Spencer, is the whole meaning of intelligence. When Spencer's 'law of intelligence' says that inner and outer relations must 'correspond,' it means that the distribution of terms in our inner time-scheme and space-scheme must be an exact copy of the distribution in real time and space of the real terms. In strict theory the mental terms themselves need not answer to the real terms in the sense of severally copying them, symbolic mental terms being enough, if only the real dates and places be copied. But in our ordinary life the mental terms are images and the real ones are sensations, and the images so often copy the sensations, that we easily take copying of terms as well as of relations to be the natural significance of knowing. Meanwhile much, even of this common descriptive truth, is couched in verbal symbols. If our symbols FIT the world, in the sense of determining our expectations rightly, they may even be the better for not copying its terms.

It’s clear where the idea of copy-theory comes from. When we interact with natural phenomena, the key point is to predict outcomes. According to writers like Spencer, prediction is the essence of intelligence. When Spencer’s 'law of intelligence' states that inner and outer relationships must ‘correspond,’ it means that how we organize concepts in our mental framework of time and space should mirror how they are arranged in actual time and space. Technically, the mental concepts don’t have to directly replicate the real ones; symbolic mental ideas can suffice, as long as the real dates and locations are accurately reflected. However, in our daily lives, mental concepts are images and the real ones are sensations, and because these images often reflect those sensations, we tend to assume that replicating concepts and relationships is the inherent meaning of knowing. At the same time, much of this straightforward description is expressed in verbal symbols. If our symbols align with the world in a way that accurately shapes our expectations, they might actually work better if they don't directly copy its concepts.

It seems obvious that the pragmatic account of all this routine of phenomenal knowledge is accurate. Truth here is a relation, not of our ideas to non-human realities, but of conceptual parts of our experience to sensational parts. Those thoughts are true which guide us to BENEFICIAL INTERACTION with sensible particulars as they occur, whether they copy these in advance or not.

It seems clear that the practical explanation of this routine of observable knowledge is correct. Truth, in this case, is about the connection between our ideas and our experiences, not about our ideas relating to non-human realities. The thoughts that are true are the ones that help us engage positively with tangible details as they happen, regardless of whether they represent them beforehand or not.

From the frequency of copying in the knowledge of phenomenal fact, copying has been supposed to be the essence of truth in matters rational also. Geometry and logic, it has been supposed, must copy archetypal thoughts in the Creator. But in these abstract spheres there is no need of assuming archetypes. The mind is free to carve so many figures out of space, to make so many numerical collections, to frame so many classes and series, and it can analyze and compare so endlessly, that the very superabundance of the resulting ideas makes us doubt the 'objective' pre-existence of their models. It would be plainly wrong to suppose a God whose thought consecrated rectangular but not polar co-ordinates, or Jevons's notation but not Boole's. Yet if, on the other hand, we assume God to have thought in advance of every POSSIBLE flight of human fancy in these directions, his mind becomes too much like a Hindoo idol with three heads, eight arms and six breasts, too much made up of superfoetation and redundancy for us to wish to copy it, and the whole notion of copying tends to evaporate from these sciences. Their objects can be better interpreted as being created step by step by men, as fast as they successively conceive them.

From how often we copy in understanding phenomenal facts, it's been thought that copying is also the essence of truth in rational matters. It’s been assumed that geometry and logic must reflect the original thoughts of the Creator. However, in these abstract areas, there’s no need to assume archetypes. The mind is free to create countless shapes from space, to form various numerical collections, to classify and arrange so many ideas, and it can analyze and compare endlessly. The sheer abundance of ideas we generate leads us to question the 'objective' existence of their models beforehand. It would be clearly incorrect to imagine a God whose thoughts defined rectangular but not polar coordinates, or Jevons's notation but not Boole's. Yet, if we assume that God thought of every POSSIBLE direction human creativity might take in these areas, His mind starts to resemble a Hindoo idol with three heads, eight arms, and six breasts—too filled with excess and redundancy for us to desire to emulate, causing the whole idea of copying to fade from these sciences. Instead, their subjects can be better understood as having been created progressively by humans, as they conceive them one step at a time.

If now it be asked how, if triangles, squares, square roots, genera, and the like, are but improvised human 'artefacts,' their properties and relations can be so promptly known to be 'eternal,' the humanistic answer is easy. If triangles and genera are of our own production we can keep them invariant. We can make them 'timeless' by expressly decreeing that on THE THINGS WE MEAN time shall exert no altering effect, that they are intentionally and it may be fictitiously abstracted from every corrupting real associate and condition. But relations between invariant objects will themselves be invariant. Such relations cannot be happenings, for by hypothesis nothing shall happen to the objects. I have tried to show in the last chapter of my Principles of Psychology [Footnote: Vol. ii, pp. 641 ff.] that they can only be relations of comparison. No one so far seems to have noticed my suggestion, and I am too ignorant of the development of mathematics to feel very confident of my own view. But if it were correct it would solve the difficulty perfectly. Relations of comparison are matters of direct inspection. As soon as mental objects are mentally compared, they are perceived to be either like or unlike. But once the same, always the same, once different, always different, under these timeless conditions. Which is as much as to say that truths concerning these man-made objects are necessary and eternal. We can change our conclusions only by changing our data first.

If we now consider how it is that triangles, squares, square roots, categories, and similar concepts, which are merely human creations, can have their properties and relationships recognized as 'eternal,' the answer from a humanist perspective is straightforward. Since triangles and categories are products of our imagination, we can keep them constant. We can make them 'timeless' by explicitly stating that in THE THINGS WE MEAN, time won’t have any changing impact, and that they are intentionally, even if fictitiously, removed from any corrupting real associations or conditions. However, the relationships between these constant objects will also remain constant. Such relationships cannot be events, because by definition, nothing should happen to the objects. In the last chapter of my Principles of Psychology [Footnote: Vol. ii, pp. 641 ff.], I've attempted to show that they can only be relationships of comparison. So far, no one seems to have acknowledged my suggestion, and I don't feel very confident about my perspective given my limited knowledge of the development of mathematics. Nonetheless, if my argument holds true, it would perfectly resolve the issue. Relationships of comparison are matters of direct observation. As soon as mental objects are compared in our minds, we see them as either similar or different. But once similar, they are always similar; once different, they are always different, under these timeless conditions. This implies that the truths regarding these human-made objects are necessary and eternal. We can only change our conclusions by first altering our data.

The whole fabric of the a priori sciences can thus be treated as a man-made product. As Locke long ago pointed out, these sciences have no immediate connection with fact. Only IF a fact can be humanized by being identified with any of these ideal objects, is what was true of the objects now true also of the facts. The truth itself meanwhile was originally a copy of nothing; it was only a relation directly perceived to obtain between two artificial mental things. [Footnote: Mental things which are realities of course within the mental world.]

The entire structure of the a priori sciences can be seen as a product of human creation. As Locke pointed out a long time ago, these sciences don’t have a direct link to reality. Only if a fact can be understood by connecting it to any of these ideal concepts, what was true of those concepts also becomes true for the facts. Meanwhile, the truth itself wasn’t originally based on anything; it was just a relationship that was directly perceived between two artificial mental constructs. [Footnote: Mental constructs that are, of course, realities within the mental world.]

We may now glance at some special types of knowing, so as to see better whether the humanistic account fits. On the mathematical and logical types we need not enlarge further, nor need we return at much length to the case of our descriptive knowledge of the course of nature. So far as this involves anticipation, tho that MAY mean copying, it need, as we saw, mean little more than 'getting ready' in advance. But with many distant and future objects, our practical relations are to the last degree potential and remote. In no sense can we now get ready for the arrest of the earth's revolution by the tidal brake, for instance; and with the past, tho we suppose ourselves to know it truly, we have no practical relations at all. It is obvious that, altho interests strictly practical have been the original starting-point of our search for true phenomenal descriptions, yet an intrinsic interest in the bare describing function has grown up. We wish accounts that shall be true, whether they bring collateral profit or not. The primitive function has developed its demand for mere exercise. This theoretic curiosity seems to be the characteristically human differentia, and humanism recognizes its enormous scope. A true idea now means not only one that prepares us for an actual perception. It means also one that might prepare us for a merely possible perception, or one that, if spoken, would suggest possible perceptions to others, or suggest actual perceptions which the speaker cannot share. The ensemble of perceptions thus thought of as either actual or possible form a system which it is obviously advantageous to us to get into a stable and consistent shape; and here it is that the common-sense notion of permanent beings finds triumphant use. Beings acting outside of the thinker explain, not only his actual perceptions, past and future, but his possible perceptions and those of every one else. Accordingly they gratify our theoretic need in a supremely beautiful way. We pass from our immediate actual through them into the foreign and the potential, and back again into the future actual, accounting for innumerable particulars by a single cause. As in those circular panoramas, where a real foreground of dirt, grass, bushes, rocks and a broken-down cannon is enveloped by a canvas picture of sky and earth and of a raging battle, continuing the foreground so cunningly that the spectator can detect no joint; so these conceptual objects, added to our present perceptual reality, fuse with it into the whole universe of our belief. In spite of all berkeleyan criticism, we do not doubt that they are really there. Tho our discovery of any one of them may only date from now, we unhesitatingly say that it not only IS, but WAS there, if, by so saying, the past appears connected more consistently with what we feel the present to be. This is historic truth. Moses wrote the Pentateuch, we think, because if he didn't, all our religious habits will have to be undone. Julius Caesar was real, or we can never listen to history again. Trilobites were once alive, or all our thought about the strata is at sea. Radium, discovered only yesterday, must always have existed, or its analogy with other natural elements, which are permanent, fails. In all this, it is but one portion of our beliefs reacting on another so as to yield the most satisfactory total state of mind. That state of mind, we say, sees truth, and the content of its deliverances we believe.

We can now take a look at some specific types of knowledge to better understand whether the humanistic view applies. We won't go into detail about mathematical and logical knowledge, nor will we revisit our descriptive knowledge of nature too much. As far as anticipation goes, while it MAY involve imitation, it mainly means being 'prepared' in advance. However, in relation to many distant and future events, our practical connections are often very uncertain and distant. For instance, we can't really prepare for how the earth's rotation might be affected by tidal forces; and while we think we understand the past, we have no practical connections to it at all. It's clear that, although practical interests were the original motivation for seeking accurate descriptions of phenomena, we've developed a genuine interest in the act of describing itself. We want accounts that are true, regardless of whether they offer any additional benefit. This original function has evolved into a demand for mere exploration. This theoretical curiosity seems to be a uniquely human trait, and humanism acknowledges its vast potential. A valid idea now not only prepares us for real perceptions; it can also prepare us for merely possible perceptions or suggest possible experiences to others, or even point to actual perceptions that the speaker can't personally experience. The collection of perceptions, both real and potential, forms a system that it's clearly beneficial for us to organize into a stable and consistent structure; this is where the common-sense idea of permanent beings becomes incredibly useful. Beings that act independently of the thinker clarify not only his actual perceptions, past and present, but also his possible perceptions and those of everyone else. They satisfy our theoretical needs beautifully. We move from our immediate reality through these beings into what is foreign and potential, and then back into future realities, explaining countless details with a single cause. Just like those circular panoramas where a real foreground of dirt, grass, bushes, rocks, and a broken cannon blend seamlessly with a backdrop of sky, earth, and a chaotic battle scene—so these conceptual objects, when added to our current perception of reality, merge with it into our complete belief system. Despite all the criticism from Berkeley, we have no doubt that they really exist. Even if we only discovered one of them recently, we confidently assert that it not only EXISTS but also ALWAYS existed, as long as connecting the past more consistently to our understanding of the present makes sense. This is historic truth. We think Moses wrote the Pentateuch because otherwise, all our religious practices would need to be revised. Julius Caesar was real, or we can't trust history again. Trilobites once lived, or our understanding of geological layers is off track. Radium, discovered only recently, must have always existed, or its similarities with other permanent natural elements wouldn’t hold. In all of this, it's simply one part of our beliefs influencing another to create the most satisfying overall mindset. We say that this mindset perceives truth, and we believe in the content of its findings.

Of course, if you take the satisfactoriness concretely, as something felt by you now, and if, by truth, you mean truth taken abstractly and verified in the long run, you cannot make them equate, for it is notorious that the temporarily satisfactory is often false. Yet at each and every concrete moment, truth for each man is what that man 'troweth' at that moment with the maximum of satisfaction to himself; and similarly, abstract truth, truth verified by the long run, and abstract satisfactoriness, long-run satisfactoriness, coincide. If, in short, we compare concrete with concrete and abstract with abstract, the true and the satisfactory do mean the same thing. I suspect that a certain muddling of matters hereabouts is what makes the general philosophic public so impervious to humanism's claims.

Of course, if you think of satisfaction in a concrete way, as something you experience right now, and if by truth you mean truth understood in a more abstract sense and confirmed over time, you can’t really equate the two, because it’s well-known that what feels good at the moment is often misleading. Yet, at every single moment, truth for each person is whatever that person believes at that moment that gives them the most satisfaction; and similarly, long-term truth and long-term satisfaction align. In short, if we compare concrete concepts with concrete ones and abstract ideas with abstract ones, truth and satisfaction do mean the same thing. I think that the confusion here is what makes the general philosophical public resistant to the ideas of humanism.

The fundamental fact about our experience is that it is a process of change. For the 'trower' at any moment, truth, like the visible area round a man walking in a fog, or like what George Eliot calls 'the wall of dark seen by small fishes' eyes that pierce a span in the wide Ocean,' is an objective field which the next moment enlarges and of which it is the critic, and which then either suffers alteration or is continued unchanged. The critic sees both the first trower's truth and his own truth, compares them with each other, and verifies or confutes. HIS field of view is the reality independent of that earlier trower's thinking with which that thinking ought to correspond. But the critic is himself only a trower; and if the whole process of experience should terminate at that instant, there would be no otherwise known independent reality with which HIS thought might be compared.

The fundamental truth about our experience is that it's all about change. For the 'trower' at any given moment, truth is like the visible space around someone walking in fog, or what George Eliot describes as 'the wall of dark seen by small fish's eyes that pierce a span in the wide ocean.' It's an objective field that expands in the next moment, and the trower acts as its critic, deciding whether it changes or stays the same. The critic observes both the original trower's truth and their own truth, compares them, and verifies or disproves. Their perspective is the reality that exists independently of the earlier trower's thoughts, which should align with that reality. However, the critic is still just another trower; if the entire process of experience were to stop at that moment, there would be no separate independent reality for their thoughts to be compared against.

The immediate in experience is always provisionally in this situation. The humanism, for instance, which I see and try so hard to defend, is the completest truth attained from my point of view up to date. But, owing to the fact that all experience is a process, no point of view can ever be THE last one. Every one is insufficient and off its balance, and responsible to later points of view than itself. You, occupying some of these later points in your own person, and believing in the reality of others, will not agree that my point of view sees truth positive, truth timeless, truth that counts, unless they verify and confirm what it sees.

The immediate experience is always temporary in this context. The humanism that I see and defend so passionately is the most complete truth I’ve reached from my perspective so far. However, since all experience is a process, no viewpoint can be considered THE final one. Each perspective is limited and unsteady, needing to respond to later viewpoints. You, having adopted some of these later perspectives yourself and believing in the reality of others, won't agree that my viewpoint recognizes positive truth, timeless truth, or significant truth, unless those truths verify and support what it observes.

You generalize this by saying that any opinion, however satisfactory, can count positively and absolutely as true only so far as it agrees with a standard beyond itself; and if you then forget that this standard perpetually grows up endogenously inside the web of the experiences, you may carelessly go on to say that what distributively holds of each experience, holds also collectively of all experience, and that experience as such and in its totality owes whatever truth it may be possessed-of to its correspondence with absolute realities outside of its own being. This evidently is the popular and traditional position. From the fact that finite experiences must draw support from one another, philosophers pass to the notion that experience uberhaupt must need an absolute support. The denial of such a notion by humanism lies probably at the root of most of the dislike which it incurs.

You summarize this by saying that any opinion, no matter how satisfactory, can only be considered true if it aligns with a standard outside itself; and if you then forget that this standard continuously develops within the context of experiences, you might carelessly claim that what applies individually to each experience also applies collectively to all experiences, and that experience, in its entirety, derives whatever truth it has from its relationship with absolute realities beyond itself. This is clearly the common and traditional viewpoint. From the fact that individual experiences must rely on each other, philosophers conclude that experience as a whole must require an absolute foundation. The rejection of this idea by humanism likely contributes to much of the criticism it receives.

But is this not the globe, the elephant and the tortoise over again? Must not something end by supporting itself? Humanism is willing to let finite experience be self-supporting. Somewhere being must immediately breast nonentity. Why may not the advancing front of experience, carrying its immanent satisfactions and dissatisfactions, cut against the black inane as the luminous orb of the moon cuts the caerulean abyss? Why should anywhere the world be absolutely fixed and finished? And if reality genuinely grows, why may it not grow in these very determinations which here and now are made?

But isn’t this just the same old story of the globe, the elephant, and the tortoise? Isn’t there something that must ultimately support itself? Humanism is open to the idea that our limited experiences can stand on their own. Somewhere, existence must confront nothingness directly. Why can’t the forward movement of experience, with all its inherent joys and frustrations, push against the void just like the bright moon cuts through the deep blue sky? Why should the world be completely fixed and finished anywhere? And if reality truly evolves, why can’t it evolve within these specific aspects that we define right now?

In point of fact it actually seems to grow by our mental determinations, be these never so 'true.' Take the 'great bear' or 'dipper' constellation in the heavens. We call it by that name, we count the stars and call them seven, we say they were seven before they were counted, and we say that whether any one had ever noted the fact or not, the dim resemblance to a long-tailed (or long-necked?) animal was always truly there. But what do we mean by this projection into past eternity of recent human ways of thinking? Did an 'absolute' thinker actually do the counting, tell off the stars upon his standing number-tally, and make the bear-comparison, silly as the latter is? Were they explicitly seven, explicitly bear-like, before the human witness came? Surely nothing in the truth of the attributions drives us to think this. They were only implicitly or virtually what we call them, and we human witnesses first explicated them and made them 'real.' A fact virtually pre-exists when every condition of its realization save one is already there. In this case the condition lacking is the act of the counting and comparing mind. But the stars (once the mind considers them) themselves dictate the result. The counting in no wise modifies their previous nature, and, they being what and where they are, the count cannot fall out differently. It could then ALWAYS be made. NEVER could the number seven be questioned, IF THE QUESTION ONCE WERE RAISED.

In fact, it really seems to grow based on our mental determinations, no matter how 'true' they might be. Take the 'great bear' or 'dipper' constellation in the sky. We name it that, we count the stars and say there are seven, we claim there were seven before the counting, and we argue that whether anyone had ever noted it or not, the faint resemblance to a long-tailed (or long-necked?) animal has always been there. But what do we mean by projecting our recent human ways of thinking into the distant past? Did an 'absolute' thinker really do the counting, tally up the stars, and make the bear comparison, silly as it is? Were they definitely seven, definitely bear-like, before humans came along? Surely nothing about our attributions insists that this must be true. They were only implicitly or virtually what we named them, and we human observers first clarified them and made them 'real.' A fact virtually pre-exists when every condition for its realization is already met except one. In this case, the missing condition is the act of the counting and comparing mind. But the stars themselves dictate the outcome once the mind considers them. The counting doesn’t change their previous nature, and since they are what and where they are, the count can’t turn out any differently. It could always be made. The number seven could never be questioned, IF THE QUESTION WERE EVER RAISED.

We have here a quasi-paradox. Undeniably something comes by the counting that was not there before. And yet that something was ALWAYS TRUE. In one sense you create it, and in another sense you FIND it. You have to treat your count as being true beforehand, the moment you come to treat the matter at all.

We have a bit of a paradox here. Clearly, something appears through counting that wasn’t there before. And yet, that something was ALWAYS TRUE. In one way, you create it, and in another way, you DISCOVER it. You need to treat your count as true from the moment you start considering the matter.

Our stellar attributes must always be called true, then; yet none the less are they genuine additions made by our intellect to the world of fact. Not additions of consciousness only, but additions of 'content.' They copy nothing that pre-existed, yet they agree with what pre-existed, fit it, amplify it, relate and connect it with a 'wain,' a number-tally, or what not, and build it out. It seems to me that humanism is the only theory that builds this case out in the good direction, and this case stands for innumerable other kinds of case. In all such eases, odd as it may sound, our judgment may actually be said to retroact and to enrich the past.

Our outstanding qualities must always be considered true; however, they are genuine contributions our intellect makes to the world of facts. They are not just additions of consciousness but also additions of 'content.' They don't replicate anything that existed before but rather align with it, enhance it, connect it with a 'wain,' a tally, or something similar, and expand upon it. It seems to me that humanism is the only theory that effectively supports this idea, and this idea applies to countless other situations. In all such cases, strange as it may sound, our judgment can actually be said to reflect back and enrich the past.

Our judgments at any rate change the character of FUTURE reality by the acts to which they lead. Where these acts are acts expressive of trust,—trust, e.g., that a man is honest, that our health is good enough, or that we can make a successful effort,—which acts may be a needed antecedent of the trusted things becoming true. Professor Taylor says [Footnote: In an article criticising Pragmatism (as he conceives it) in the McGill University Quarterly published at Montreal, for May, 1904.] that our trust is at any rate UNTRUE WHEN IT IS MADE, i. e; before the action; and I seem to remember that he disposes of anything like a faith in the general excellence of the universe (making the faithful person's part in it at any rate more excellent) as a 'lie in the soul.' But the pathos of this expression should not blind us to the complication of the facts. I doubt whether Professor Taylor would himself be in favor of practically handling trusters of these kinds as liars. Future and present really mix in such emergencies, and one can always escape lies in them by using hypothetic forms. But Mr. Taylor's attitude suggests such absurd possibilities of practice that it seems to me to illustrate beautifully how self-stultifying the conception of a truth that shall merely register a standing fixture may become. Theoretic truth, truth of passive copying, sought in the sole interests of copying as such, not because copying is GOOD FOR SOMETHING, but because copying ought schlechthin to be, seems, if you look at it coldly, to be an almost preposterous ideal. Why should the universe, existing in itself, also exist in copies? How CAN it be copied in the solidity of its objective fulness? And even if it could, what would the motive be? 'Even the hairs of your head are numbered.' Doubtless they are, virtually; but why, as an absolute proposition, OUGHT the number to become copied and known? Surely knowing is only one way of interacting with reality and adding to its effect.

Our judgments definitely shape the future reality by the actions they inspire. When these actions express trust—like trusting someone is honest, that our health is good enough, or that we can succeed—such actions might be necessary for those trusted things to actually become true. Professor Taylor argues [Footnote: In an article criticizing Pragmatism (as he understands it) in the McGill University Quarterly published at Montreal, for May, 1904.] that our trust is essentially FALSE WHEN IT’S GIVEN, meaning before the action takes place; and I vaguely recall he dismisses any kind of faith in the overall goodness of the universe (and thus makes the faithful person's role in it somewhat more commendable) as a 'lie in the soul.' However, the emotional weight of this term shouldn’t make us overlook the complexity of the facts. I doubt Professor Taylor would actually support treating people who trust like they are liars. Future and present really blend in these situations, and you can always avoid lies by using hypothetical terms. Yet Mr. Taylor's stance hints at such ridiculous practical outcomes that it wonderfully illustrates how self-defeating the idea of a truth that just serves to record a fixed state can become. Theoretical truth, truth of mere replication, pursued purely for the sake of replication and not because copying serves a purpose, seems like an almost ridiculous ideal when you examine it dispassionately. Why should the universe, in its essence, need to exist in copies? How CAN it be replicated in the solidity of its complete reality? And even if it could, what would be the reason? 'Even the hairs of your head are numbered.' Certainly, they are, in a way; but why, as an absolute claim, SHOULD their number be copied and known? Surely, knowing is just one way of interacting with reality and influencing its impact.

The opponent here will ask: 'Has not the knowing of truth any substantive value on its own account, apart from the collateral advantages it may bring? And if you allow theoretic satisfactions to exist at all, do they not crowd the collateral satisfactions out of house and home, and must not pragmatism go into bankruptcy, if she admits them at all?' The destructive force of such talk disappears as soon as we use words concretely instead of abstractly, and ask, in our quality of good pragmatists, just what the famous theoretic needs are known as and in what the intellectual satisfactions consist.

The opponent here will ask: 'Does knowing the truth have any real value by itself, apart from the extra benefits it might bring? And if you think theoretical satisfactions have any importance at all, don't they take over the extra satisfactions completely, and won't pragmatism collapse if it accepts them?' The impact of such statements fades away as soon as we start using specific words instead of vague ones and ask, as good pragmatists, what the so-called theoretical needs actually are and what the intellectual satisfactions involve.

Are they not all mere matters of CONSISTENCY—and emphatically NOT of consistency between an absolute reality and the mind's copies of it, but of actually felt consistency among judgments, objects, and habits of reacting, in the mind's own experienceable world? And are not both our need of such consistency and our pleasure in it conceivable as outcomes of the natural fact that we are beings that do develop mental HABITS—habit itself proving adaptively beneficial in an environment where the same objects, or the same kinds of objects, recur and follow 'law'? If this were so, what would have come first would have been the collateral profits of habit as such, and the theoretic life would have grown up in aid of these. In point of fact, this seems to have been the probable case. At life's origin, any present perception may have been 'true'—if such a word could then be applicable. Later, when reactions became organized, the reactions became 'true' whenever expectation was fulfilled by them. Otherwise they were 'false' or 'mistaken' reactions. But the same class of objects needs the same kind of reaction, so the impulse to react consistently must gradually have been established, and a disappointment felt whenever the results frustrated expectation. Here is a perfectly plausible germ for all our higher consistencies. Nowadays, if an object claims from us a reaction of the kind habitually accorded only to the opposite class of objects, our mental machinery refuses to run smoothly. The situation is intellectually unsatisfactory.

Aren't they all just questions of CONSISTENCY—and definitely NOT about the consistency between an absolute reality and the mind's versions of it, but rather about the actual consistency we experience among judgments, objects, and ways of reacting in our mental world? And isn't our need for such consistency and our enjoyment of it likely the result of the fact that we are beings who develop mental HABITS—habits that prove beneficial in an environment where the same objects, or similar types of objects, regularly appear and follow a 'law'? If that's the case, then what would have come first are the benefits of habit itself, with theoretical thinking developing to support these habits. In fact, this seems to be quite likely. At the beginning of life, any current perception might have been 'true'—if that term could even be used back then. Later, as reactions became organized, they were considered 'true' whenever they met our expectations. Otherwise, they were 'false' or 'incorrect' reactions. However, since the same type of object requires the same kind of reaction, the urge to react consistently must have gradually developed, leading to disappointment whenever the outcomes didn't meet expectations. This is a totally reasonable origin for all our higher consistencies. Today, when an object prompts a reaction that we usually reserve for the opposite category of objects, our mental processes struggle to function smoothly. The situation feels intellectually frustrating.

Theoretic truth thus falls WITHIN the mind, being the accord of some of its processes and objects with other processes and objects—'accord' consisting here in well-definable relations. So long as the satisfaction of feeling such an accord is denied us, whatever collateral profits may seem to inure from what we believe in are but as dust in the balance—provided always that we are highly organized intellectually, which the majority of us are not. The amount of accord which satisfies most men and women is merely the absence of violent clash between their usual thoughts and statements and the limited sphere of sense-perceptions in which their lives are cast. The theoretic truth that most of us think we 'ought' to attain to is thus the possession of a set of predicates that do not explicitly contradict their subjects. We preserve it as often as not by leaving other predicates and subjects out.

Theoretical truth exists in the mind, being the alignment of some of its processes and objects with others—this alignment consists of well-defined relationships. As long as we’re denied the satisfaction of feeling this alignment, any secondary benefits we might think we gain from our beliefs are insignificant—assuming we are intellectually well-organized, which most of us are not. The level of alignment that satisfies most people is simply the absence of significant conflict between their usual thoughts and statements and the limited range of sensory experiences in which they live. The theoretical truth that many of us think we should reach is essentially having a set of statements that don’t directly contradict their subjects. We often maintain this by omitting other statements and subjects.

In some men theory is a passion, just as music is in others. The form of inner consistency is pursued far beyond the line at which collateral profits stop. Such men systematize and classify and schematize and make synoptical tables and invent ideal objects for the pure love of unifying. Too often the results, glowing with 'truth' for the inventors, seem pathetically personal and artificial to bystanders. Which is as much as to say that the purely theoretic criterion of truth can leave us in the lurch as easily as any other criterion, and that the absolutists, for all their pretensions, are 'in the same boat' concretely with those whom they attack.

For some men, theory is a passion, just as music is for others. They pursue inner consistency well beyond the point where it would normally yield practical benefits. These individuals systematize, classify, create diagrams, make summary tables, and invent ideal concepts purely for the joy of unifying. Too often, the outcomes, which seem 'true' to their creators, appear sadly subjective and artificial to outsiders. This means that the purely theoretical standard of truth can leave us just as stranded as any other standard, and that the absolutists, despite their claims, are practically in the same situation as those they criticize.

I am well aware that this paper has been rambling in the extreme. But the whole subject is inductive, and sharp logic is hardly yet in order. My great trammel has been the non-existence of any definitely stated alternative on my opponents' part. It may conduce to clearness if I recapitulate, in closing, what I conceive the main points of humanism to be. They are these:—

I know this paper has been pretty all over the place. But the whole topic relies on inductive reasoning, so strict logic isn’t really appropriate yet. My main struggle has been the lack of any clearly defined alternatives from my opponents. It might help clarity if I summarize, in conclusion, what I think the key points of humanism are. They are:—

1. An experience, perceptual or conceptual, must conform to reality in order to be true.

1. An experience, whether it’s about how we perceive things or the concepts we understand, has to align with reality to be considered true.

2. By 'reality' humanism means nothing more than the other conceptual or perceptual experiences with which a given present experience may find itself in point of fact mixed up. [Footnote: This is meant merely to exclude reality of an 'unknowable' sort, of which no account in either perceptual or conceptual terms can be given. It includes of course any amount if empirical reality independent of the knower. Pragmatism, is thus 'epistemologically' realistic in its account.]

2. By 'reality,' humanism refers to nothing more than the various conceptual or perceptual experiences that a current experience may actually be intertwined with. [Footnote: This is intended to exclude any reality that is 'unknowable,' for which neither perceptual nor conceptual explanations can be provided. It certainly includes any amount of empirical reality that exists independently of the observer. Pragmatism, therefore, is 'epistemologically' realistic in its approach.]

3. By 'conforming,' humanism means taking account-of in such a way as to gain any intellectually and practically satisfactory result.

3. By 'conforming,' humanism means considering things in a way that leads to an intellectually and practically satisfying outcome.

4. To 'take account-of' and to be 'satisfactory' are terms that admit of no definition, so many are the ways in which these requirements can practically be worked out.

4. The terms 'take into account' and 'satisfactory' can’t be easily defined, as there are so many different ways these requirements can actually be implemented.

5. Vaguely and in general, we take account of a reality by preserving it in as unmodified a form as possible. But, to be then satisfactory, it must not contradict other realities outside of it which claim also to be preserved. That we must preserve all the experience we can and minimize contradiction in what we preserve, is about all that can be said in advance.

5. Generally speaking, we consider a reality by keeping it in its most original form possible. However, to be satisfactory, it should not conflict with other realities that also deserve to be preserved. The main takeaway is that we should try to preserve all the experiences we can and reduce contradictions in what we keep.

6. The truth which the conforming experience embodies may be a positive addition to the previous reality, and later judgments may have to conform to it. Yet, virtually at least, it may have been true previously. Pragmatically, virtual and actual truth mean the same thing: the possibility of only one answer, when once the question is raised.

6. The truth that the conforming experience represents might be a valuable addition to the previous reality, and later judgments may need to align with it. However, it may have been true before, at least in a virtual sense. Pragmatically, virtual and actual truth mean the same thing: there's usually only one correct answer once the question is asked.










IV

THE RELATION BETWEEN KNOWER AND KNOWN

[Footnote: Extract from an article entitled 'A World of Pure Experience,' in the Journal of Philosophy, etc., September 29,1904.]

[Footnote: Extract from an article titled 'A World of Pure Experience,' in the Journal of Philosophy, etc., September 29, 1904.]

Throughout the history of philosophy the subject and its object have been treated as absolutely discontinuous entities; and thereupon the presence of the latter to the former, or the 'apprehension' by the former of the latter, has assumed a paradoxical character which all sorts of theories had to be invented to overcome. Representative theories put a mental 'representation,' 'image,' or 'content' into the gap, as a sort of intermediary. Commonsense theories left the gap untouched, declaring our mind able to clear it by a self-transcending leap. Transcendentalist theories left it impossible to traverse by finite knowers, and brought an absolute in to perform the saltatory act. All the while, in the very bosom of the finite experience, every conjunction required to make the relation intelligible is given in full. Either the knower and the known are:

Throughout the history of philosophy, the subject and its object have been considered completely separate entities. As a result, the way the latter connects to the former, or how the former understands the latter, has become paradoxical, leading to various theories created to resolve the issue. Representative theories introduced a mental "representation," "image," or "content" to fill the gap as an intermediary. Common-sense theories left the gap unaddressed, claiming that our minds can bridge it through a self-transcending leap. Transcendentalist theories deemed it impossible for finite knowers to cross, requiring an absolute to make the leap. Meanwhile, within the finite experience itself, all the necessary connections to make the relationship understandable are fully present. Either the knower and the known are:

(1) the self-same piece of experience taken twice over in different contexts; or they are

(1) the exact same experience viewed twice in different contexts; or they are

(2) two pieces of ACTUAL experience belonging to the same subject, with definite tracts of conjunctive transitional experience between them; or

(2) two pieces of REAL experience related to the same subject, with clear sections of linking transitional experience between them; or

(3) the known is a POSSIBLE experience either of that subject or another, to which the said conjunctive transitions WOULD lead, if sufficiently prolonged.

(3) what we know could be an experience of that subject or someone else, to which the mentioned connections would lead, if extended long enough.

To discuss all the ways in which one experience may function as the knower of another, would be incompatible with the limits of this essay. I have treated of type 1, the kind of knowledge called perception, in an article in the Journal of Philosophy, for September 1, 1904, called 'Does consciousness exist?' This is the type of case in which the mind enjoys direct 'acquaintance' with a present object. In the other types the mind has 'knowledge-about' an object not immediately there. Type 3 can always formally and hypothetically be reduced to type 2, so that a brief description of that type will now put the present reader sufficiently at my point of view, and make him see what the actual meanings of the mysterious cognitive relation may be.

To go over all the ways one experience can inform another would exceed the scope of this essay. I've covered type 1, which is known as perception, in an article published in the Journal of Philosophy on September 1, 1904, titled 'Does consciousness exist?' This type refers to situations where the mind has direct 'acquaintance' with an object that is present. In other types, the mind has 'knowledge-about' an object that isn't immediately in front of it. Type 3 can always be formally and hypothetically reduced to type 2, so a brief explanation of that type will help the current reader understand my perspective and grasp the actual meanings behind this complex cognitive relationship.

Suppose me to be sitting here in my library at Cambridge, at ten minutes' walk from 'Memorial Hall,' and to be thinking truly of the latter object. My mind may have before it only the name, or it may have a clear image, or it may have a very dim image of the hall, but such an intrinsic difference in the image makes no difference in its cognitive function. Certain extrinsic phenomena, special experiences of conjunction, are what impart to the image, be it what it may, its knowing office.

Imagine I'm sitting here in my library at Cambridge, just a ten-minute walk from 'Memorial Hall,' and I'm genuinely thinking about that place. In my mind, I might have just the name, or I could have a clear picture, or maybe just a faint image of the hall. But this difference in what I see doesn’t change how I understand it. It's certain external events and unique experiences that give the image—whatever it is—its ability to convey knowledge.

For instance, if you ask me what hall I mean by my image, and I can tell you nothing; or if I fail to point or lead you towards the Harvard Delta; or if, being led by you, I am uncertain whether the Hall I see be what I had in mind or not; you would rightly deny that I had 'meant' that particular hall at all, even tho my mental image might to some degree have resembled it. The resemblance would count in that case as coincidental merely, for all sorts of things of a kind resemble one another in this world without being held for that reason to take cognizance of one another.

For example, if you ask me which hall I’m thinking of, and I can’t tell you anything; or if I can’t direct you to the Harvard Delta; or if, while you’re guiding me, I’m not sure if the hall I see is the one I was picturing; you would be right to say that I didn’t have that specific hall in mind at all, even though my mental image may have looked somewhat like it. In that case, the similarity would only be coincidental because many things in the world can resemble each other without being recognized as connected.

On the other hand, if I can lead you to the hall, and tell you of its history and present uses; if in its presence I feel my idea, however imperfect it may have been, to have led hither and to be now TERMINATED; if the associates of the image and of the felt hall run parallel, so that each term of the one context corresponds serially, as I walk, with an answering term of the other; why then my soul was prophetic, and my idea must be, and by common consent would be, called cognizant of reality. That percept was what I MEANT, for into it my idea has passed by conjunctive experiences of sameness and fulfilled intention. Nowhere is there jar, but every later moment continues and corroborates an earlier one.

On the other hand, if I can guide you to the hall and share its history and current uses; if being there makes me feel that my idea, no matter how imperfect, has led me here and is now COMPLETE; if the memories of the image and the hall align so that each element of one experience matches up with a corresponding element of the other as I walk, then my intuition was spot on, and my idea must be recognized, by mutual agreement, as aware of reality. That perception was what I INTENDED, as my idea has merged with my experiences of similarity and fulfilled intention. There is no dissonance; instead, each subsequent moment builds on and reinforces the previous one.

In this continuing and corroborating, taken in no transcendental sense, but denoting definitely felt transitions, LIES ALL THAT THE KNOWING OF A PERCEPT BY AN IDEA CAN POSSIBLY CONTAIN OR SIGNIFY. Wherever such transitions are felt, the first experience KNOWS the last one. Where they do not, or where even as possibles they can not, intervene, there can be no pretence of knowing. In this latter case the extremes will be connected, if connected at all, by inferior relations—bare likeness or succession, or by 'withness' alone. Knowledge of sensible realities thus comes to life inside the tissue of experience. It is MADE; and made by relations that unroll themselves in time. Whenever certain intermediaries are given, such that, as they develop towards their terminus, there is experience from point to point of one direction followed, and finally of one process fulfilled, the result is that THEIR STARTING-POINT THEREBY BECOMES A KNOWER AND THEIR TERMINUS AN OBJECT MEANT OR KNOWN. That is all that knowing (in the simple case considered) can be known-as, that is the whole of its nature, put into experiential terms. Whenever such is the sequence of our experiences we may freely say that we had the terminal object 'in mind' from the outset, even altho AT the outset nothing was there in us but a flat piece of substantive experience like any other, with no self-transcendency about it, and no mystery save the mystery of coming into existence and of being gradually followed by other pieces of substantive experience, with conjunctively transitional experiences between. That is what we MEAN here by the object's being 'in mind.' Of any deeper more real way of its being in mind we have no positive conception, and we have no right to discredit our actual experience by talking of such a way at all.

In this ongoing and supporting way, not in any spiritual sense, but indicating clearly felt changes, LIES EVERYTHING THAT THE UNDERSTANDING OF A PERCEPTION BY AN IDEA CAN POSSIBLY INVOLVE OR MEAN. Wherever such changes are felt, the initial experience RECOGNIZES the final one. Where they aren’t felt, or where even as potential they cannot, step in, there can be no illusion of understanding. In this situation, the extremes will connect, if at all, through lesser relationships—just mere similarity or sequence, or simply by ‘being together.’ Knowledge of sensory realities thus comes alive within the fabric of experience. It is CREATED; and created by relationships that unfold over time. Whenever specific intermediaries are provided, such that, as they develop towards their endpoint, there is experience from one point to the next of a single direction followed, and ultimately of one process completed, the result is that THEIR STARTING-POINT BECOMES A KNOWER AND THEIR ENDPOINT AN OBJECT INTENDED OR KNOWN. That is all that knowing (in the simple case we’re discussing) can be understood as, that is its entire nature, framed in experiential terms. Whenever this is the sequence of our experiences, we can confidently say that we had the final object 'in mind' from the beginning, even though AT the beginning there was nothing in us but a flat piece of substantive experience like any other, with no self-transcendence about it, and no mystery except for the mystery of coming into being and of being gradually followed by other pieces of substantive experience, with jointly transitional experiences in between. That is what we MEAN here by the object's being 'in mind.' Of any deeper, more real way of its being in mind, we have no clear idea, and we have no right to undermine our actual experience by discussing such a way at all.

I know that many a reader will rebel at this. 'Mere intermediaries,' he will say, 'even tho they be feelings of continuously growing fulfilment, only SEPARATE the knower from the known, whereas what we have in knowledge is a kind of immediate touch of the one by the other, an "apprehension" in the etymological sense of the word, a leaping of the chasm as by lightning, an act by which two terms are smitten into one over the head of their distinctness. All these dead intermediaries of yours are out of each other, and outside of their termini still.'

I know that many readers will disagree with this. They'll say, 'Mere intermediaries, even if they represent feelings of ongoing fulfillment, only SEPARATE the person who knows from what is known. What we actually have in knowledge is a sort of immediate connection between the two, an "apprehension" in the original sense of the word—a leap across the gap like lightning, an act that brings two distinct things together despite their differences. All these dead intermediaries of yours exist independently of one another and remain outside their endpoints.'

But do not such dialectic difficulties remind us of the dog dropping his bone and snapping at its image in the water? If we knew any more real kind of union aliunde, we might be entitled to brand all our empirical unions as a sham. But unions by continuous transition are the only ones we know of, whether in this matter of a knowledge-about that terminates in an acquaintance, whether in personal identity, in logical prediction through the copula 'is,' or elsewhere. If anywhere there were more absolute unions, they could only reveal themselves to us by just such conjunctive results. These are what the unions are worth, these are all that we can ever practically mean by union, by continuity. Is it not time to repeat what Lotze said of substances, that to act like one is to be one? Should we not say here that to be experienced as continuous is to be really continuous, in a world where experience and reality come to the same thing? In a picture gallery a painted hook will serve to hang a painted chain by, a painted cable will hold a painted ship. In a world where both the terms and their distinctions are affairs of experience, conjunctions that are experienced must be at least as real as anything else. They will be 'absolutely' real conjunctions, if we have no transphenomenal absolute ready, to derealize the whole experienced world by, at a stroke.

But don't these dialectical challenges remind us of a dog dropping his bone and snapping at its reflection in the water? If we had a more genuine kind of union outside of experience, we might have the right to label all our empirical unions as fake. But the only unions we know are those formed through continuous change, whether in the context of knowledge that ends in familiarity, in personal identity, in logical predictions using 'is,' or in other areas. If there were any more absolute unions anywhere, they would only reveal themselves through such connecting results. These outcomes define the value of unions; they are all we can practically mean by union or continuity. Isn't it time to echo what Lotze said about substances, that to act like one is to be one? Shouldn't we say that being experienced as continuous actually means being continuous in a world where experience and reality are the same? In an art gallery, a painted hook can hold a painted chain, and a painted cable can support a painted ship. In a world where both the terms and their distinctions are based on experience, connections that are experienced must be at least as real as anything else. They will be 'absolutely' real connections if we don't have a transphenomenal absolute that can instantly derealize the whole experienced world.

So much for the essentials of the cognitive relation where the knowledge is conceptual in type, or forms knowledge 'about' an object. It consists in intermediary experiences (possible, if not actual) of continuously developing progress, and, finally, of fulfilment, when the sensible percept which is the object is reached. The percept here not only VERIFIES the concept, proves its function of knowing that percept to be true, but the percept's existence as the terminus of the chain of intermediaries CREATES the function. Whatever terminates that chain was, because it now proves itself to be, what the concept 'had in mind.'

That's enough about the basics of the cognitive connection where knowledge is conceptual, or is knowledge 'about' an object. It involves intermediary experiences (which could be possible, even if not actual) of ongoing development and, ultimately, fulfillment when the actual sensory perception of the object is achieved. Here, the perception not only CONFIRMS the concept and demonstrates its ability to recognize the perception as true, but the existence of the perception as the endpoint of the sequence also ESTABLISHES the function. Whatever ends that sequence was, because it now demonstrates itself to be, what the concept 'was aiming for.'

The towering importance for human life of this kind of knowing lies in the tact that an experience that knows another can figure as its REPRESENTATIVE, not in any quasi-miraculous 'epistemological' sense, but in the definite, practical sense of being its substitute in various operations, sometimes physical and sometimes mental, which lead us to its associates and results. By experimenting on our ideas of reality, we may save ourselves the trouble of experimenting on the real experiences which they severally mean. The ideas form related systems, corresponding point for point to the systems which the realities form; and by letting an ideal term call up its associates systematically, we may be led to a terminus which the corresponding real term would have led to in case we had operated on the real world. And this brings us to the general question of substitution.

The crucial role of this type of knowledge in human life comes from the fact that an experience that understands another can act as its REPRESENTATIVE, not in some miraculous 'epistemological' way, but in a clear, practical sense of being its substitute in various tasks, whether physical or mental, that guide us to its connections and outcomes. By experimenting with our ideas about reality, we might save ourselves the effort of testing the actual experiences that those ideas represent. The ideas create related systems that correspond point for point with the systems formed by the realities; by allowing an ideal concept to systematically evoke its associates, we might arrive at a conclusion that the real concept would have led us to if we had engaged with the real world. This brings us to the broader issue of substitution.

What, exactly, in a system of experiences, does the 'substitution' of one of them for another mean?

What does it really mean to replace one experience with another in a system of experiences?

According to my view, experience as a whole is a process in time, whereby innumerable particular terms lapse and are superseded by others that follow upon them by transitions which, whether disjunctive or conjunctive in content, are themselves experiences, and must in general be accounted at least as real as the terms which they relate. What the nature of the event called 'superseding' signifies, depends altogether on the kind of transition that obtains. Some experiences simply abolish their predecessors without continuing them in any way. Others are felt to increase or to enlarge their meaning, to carry out their purpose, or to bring us nearer to their goal. They 'represent' them, and may fulfil their function better than they fulfilled it themselves. But to 'fulfil a function' in a world of pure experience can be conceived and defined in only one possible way. In such a world transitions and arrivals (or terminations) are the only events that happen, tho they happen by so many sorts of path. The only function that one experience can perform is to lead into another experience; and the only fulfilment we can speak of is the reaching of a certain experienced end. When one experience leads to (or can lead to) the same end as another, they agree in function. But the whole system of experiences as they are immediately given presents itself as a quasi-chaos through which one can pass out of an initial term in many directions and yet end in the same terminus, moving from next to next by a great many possible paths.

In my opinion, experience is an ongoing process over time, where countless specific instances come and go, replaced by others that follow through transitions. These transitions, whether disconnected or connected in meaning, are experiences themselves and should generally be considered as real as the instances they relate to. The meaning of the event called 'superseding' depends entirely on the type of transition involved. Some experiences completely eliminate their predecessors without extending them in any way. Others seem to enhance or expand their meaning, fulfilling their purpose, or bringing us closer to their goal. They 'represent' those experiences and might perform their function better than the originals did. However, to 'fulfill a function' in a world made up entirely of experiences can only have one definition. In such a world, transitions and conclusions (or endings) are the only events that occur, despite occurring through many different paths. The sole function of one experience is to lead into another, and the only fulfillment we can discuss is reaching a specific experienced end. When one experience leads to (or can lead to) the same end as another, they share a function. Yet, the entire system of experiences as they are immediately perceived appears as a kind of chaos, where one can move away from an initial point in many directions and still arrive at the same destination, transitioning from one to the next through a multitude of possible paths.

Either one of these paths might be a functional substitute for another, and to follow one rather than another might on occasion be an advantageous thing to do. As a matter of fact, and in a general way, the paths that run through conceptual experiences, that is, through 'thoughts' or 'ideas' that 'know' the things in which they terminate, are highly advantageous paths to follow. Not only do they yield inconceivably rapid transitions; but, owing to the 'universal' character [Footnote: Of which all that need be said in this essay is that it also an be conceived as functional, and defined in terms of transitions, or of the possibility of such.] which they frequently possess, and to their capacity for association with one another in great systems, they outstrip the tardy consecutions of the things themselves, and sweep us on towards our ultimate termini in a far more labor-saving way than the following of trains of sensible perception ever could. Wonderful are the new cuts and the short-circuits the thought-paths make. Most thought-paths, it is true, are substitutes for nothing actual; they end outside the real world altogether, in wayward fancies, utopias, fictions or mistakes. But where they do re-enter reality and terminate therein, we substitute them always; and with these substitutes we pass the greater number of our hours. [Footnote: This is why I called our experiences, taken all together, a quasi-chaos. There is vastly more discontinuity in the sum total of experiences than we commonly suppose. The objective nucleus of every man's experience, his own body, is, it is true, a continuous percept; and equally continuous as a percept (though we may be inattentive to it) is the material environment of that body, changing by gradual transition when the body moves. But the distant parts of the physical world are at all times absent from us, and form conceptual objects merely, into the perceptual reality of which our life inserts itself at points discrete and relatively rare. Round their several objective nuclei, partly shared and common partly discrete of the real physical world, innumerable thinkers, pursuing their several lines of physically true cogitation, trace paths that intersect one another only at discontinuous perceptual points, and the rest of the time are quite incongruent; and around all the nuclei of shared 'reality' floats the vast cloud of experiences that are wholly subjective, that are non-substitutional, that find not even an eventual ending for themselves in the perceptual world—the mere day-dreams and joys and sufferings and wishes of the individual minds. These exist WITH one another, indeed, and with the objective nuclei, but out of them it is probable that to all eternity no inter-related system of any kind will ever be made.]

Either of these paths could serve as a useful alternative to the other, and sometimes choosing one over the other might actually be beneficial. Generally speaking, paths that involve conceptual experiences—meaning 'thoughts' or 'ideas' that understand the things they connect to—are very advantageous to take. Not only do they allow for incredibly fast transitions, but because of their 'universal' nature [Footnote: All I need to say in this essay is that it can also be understood as functional and defined in terms of transitions or the potential for such.] and their ability to connect with each other in large systems, they surpass the slow sequences of the things themselves and lead us toward our ultimate goals in a much more efficient way than following sensory perception trains ever could. The shortcuts and quick connections that thought-paths create are amazing. It's true that most thought-paths don’t actually substitute for anything real; they often end outside the real world entirely, in quirky fantasies, utopias, fictions, or mistakes. But wherever they do return to reality and conclude there, we always favor them; and with these substitutes, we spend most of our time. [Footnote: This is why I described our experiences as a quasi-chaos. There is much more discontinuity in the total of experiences than we usually think. The objective core of everyone’s experience, their own body, is a continuous perception; and just as continuous (though we may not pay attention to it) is the material environment around that body, changing gradually as the body moves. However, the distant parts of the physical world are always absent from us and exist only as conceptual objects, into which our life enters at discrete and relatively rare points. Around their various objective cores, which are partly shared and partly separate from the real physical world, countless thinkers, following their own lines of physically true thought, trace paths that only intersect at discontinuous perceptual points, and most of the time are quite mismatched; and surrounding all the cores of shared 'reality' is the vast cloud of experiences that are completely subjective, that are non-substitutable, and that never find any ultimate conclusion in the perceptual world—merely the daydreams, joys, sufferings, and wishes of individual minds. These exist alongside one another, as well as with the objective cores, but it’s likely that no connected system of any kind will ever come into being from them for all eternity.]

Whosoever feels his experience to be something substitutional even while he has it, may be said to have an experience that reaches beyond itself. From inside of its own entity it says 'more,' and postulates reality existing elsewhere. For the transcendentalist, who holds knowing to consist in a salto motale across an 'epistemological chasm,' such an idea presents no difficulty; but it seems at first sight as if it might be inconsistent with an empiricism like our own. Have we not explained that conceptual knowledge is made such wholly by the existence of things that fall outside of the knowing experience itself—by intermediary experiences and by a terminus that fulfils?

Anyone who feels that their experience is something beyond what it is, even while experiencing it, can be said to have an experience that goes beyond itself. From within its own essence, it suggests 'more' and implies that reality exists elsewhere. For the transcendentalist, who believes knowing involves a leap across an 'epistemological chasm,' this idea poses no problem; however, at first glance, it may seem inconsistent with an empiricism like our own. Haven't we established that conceptual knowledge is entirely shaped by the existence of things that lie outside the knowing experience itself—by intermediate experiences and by a conclusion that satisfies?

Can the knowledge be there before these elements that constitute its being have come? And, if knowledge be not there, how can objective reference occur?

Can knowledge exist before the elements that make it what it is have come into being? And if knowledge isn’t there, how can there be an objective reference?

The key to this difficulty lies in the distinction between knowing as verified and completed, and the same knowing as in transit and on its way. To recur to the Memorial Hall example lately used, it is only when our idea of the Hall has actually terminated in the percept that we know 'for certain' that from the beginning it was truly cognitive of THAT. Until established by the end of the process, its quality of knowing that, or indeed of knowing anything, could still be doubted; and yet the knowing really was there, as the result now shows. We were VIRTUAL knowers of the Hall long before we were certified to have been its actual knowers, by the percept's retroactive validating power. Just so we are 'mortal' all the time, by reason of the virtuality of the inevitable event which will make us so when it shall have come.

The key to this challenge is the difference between knowing something as confirmed and complete, and knowing it as still in progress. To return to the Memorial Hall example mentioned earlier, we only really know "for sure" that our perception of the Hall was accurate when that understanding has fully formed. Until the process is complete, we can still question whether we truly knew that or anything at all; yet the knowledge was there all along, as the current outcome demonstrates. We were potential knowers of the Hall long before we could definitively say that we knew it, thanks to the retroactive confirmation from our perception. Similarly, we are "mortal" all the time because of the certainty of the inevitable event that will genuinely make us so when it occurs.

Now the immensely greater part of all our knowing never gets beyond this virtual stage. It never is completed or nailed down. I speak not merely of our ideas of imperceptibles like ether-waves or dissociated 'ions,' or of 'ejects' like the contents of our neighbors' minds; I speak also of ideas which we might verify if we would take the trouble, but which we hold for true altho unterminated perceptually, because nothing says 'no' to us, and there is no contradicting truth in sight. TO CONTINUE THINKING UNCHALLENGED IS, NINETY-NINE TIMES OUT OF A HUNDRED, OUR PRACTICAL SUBSTITUTE FOR KNOWING IN THE COMPLETED SENSE. As each experience runs by cognitive transition into the next one, and we nowhere feel a collision with what we elsewhere count as truth or fact, we commit ourselves to the current as if the port were sure. We live, as it, were, upon the front edge of an advancing wave-crest, and our sense of a determinate direction in falling forward is all we cover of the future of our path. It is as if a differential quotient should be conscious and treat itself as an adequate substitute for a traced-out curve. Our experience, inter alia, is of variations of rate and of direction, and lives in these transitions more than in the journey's end. The experiences of tendency are sufficient to act upon—what more could we have DONE at those moments even if the later verification comes complete?

Most of what we understand never goes beyond a temporary phase. It’s never fully settled or confirmed. I’m not just talking about our perceptions of things we can’t see, like ether waves or disconnected ions, or things in other people's minds; I’m also referring to ideas we could confirm if we bothered to check, but we accept them as true even though they’re not clearly seen, simply because nothing tells us ‘no,’ and there’s no evident truth that contradicts them. CONTINUING TO THINK WITHOUT CHALLENGE IS, NINETY-NINE TIMES OUT OF A HUNDRED, OUR PRACTICAL SUBSTITUTE FOR KNOWLEDGE IN THE FULLER SENSE. As each experience flows into the next through cognitive changes, and we don’t encounter any conflicts with what we consider to be truth or facts, we go with the flow as if the destination is certain. We live, as if we were, on the leading edge of a rising wave, and our sense of moving forward is all we grasp about the future of our journey. It’s like a differential quotient being aware of itself and thinking it’s a good stand-in for a complete curve. Our experiences involve changes in speed and direction, and we exist more in these transitions than in reaching the journey's end. The experiences of inclination are enough to act upon—what more could we have DONE in those moments even if we later get complete verification?

This is what, as a radical empiricist, I say to the charge that the objective reference which is so flagrant a character of our experiences involves a chasm and a mortal leap. A positively conjunctive transition involves neither chasm nor leap. Being the very original of what we mean by continuity, it makes a continuum wherever it appears. Objective reference is an incident of the fact that so much of our experience comes as an insufficient and consists of process and transition. Our fields of experience have no more definite boundaries than have our fields of view. Both are fringed forever by a MORE that continuously develops, and that continuously supersedes them as life proceeds. The relations, generally speaking, are as real here as the terms are, and the only complaint of the transcendentalist's with which I could at all sympathize would be his charge that, by first making knowledge to consist in external relations as I have done, and by then confessing that nine-tenths of the time these are not actually but only virtually there, I have knocked the solid bottom out of the whole business, and palmed off a substitute of knowledge for the genuine thing. Only the admission, such a critic might say, that our ideas are self-transcendent and 'true' already; in advance of the experiences that are to terminate them, can bring solidity back to knowledge in a world like this, in which transitions and terminations are only by exception fulfilled.

This is what I, as a radical empiricist, say in response to the claim that the clear objective reference in our experiences involves a gap and a significant leap. A purely connective transition involves neither a gap nor a leap. It fundamentally represents what we mean by continuity, creating a continuum wherever it appears. Objective reference is a result of the fact that a large part of our experience comes in an incomplete form and consists of processes and transitions. Our fields of experience have no clearer boundaries than our fields of view. Both are endlessly surrounded by a MORE that continuously evolves and outgrows them as life moves forward. Generally speaking, the relationships here are as real as the terms themselves, and the only complaint from the transcendentalist that I could somewhat agree with would be their assertion that by first making knowledge consist of external relationships as I have done and then admitting that most of the time these relationships are not actually present but only virtually so, I have removed the solid foundation from the whole concept and substituted a fake form of knowledge for the real thing. Only the acknowledgment, such a critic might argue, that our ideas are self-transcendent and 'true' even before the experiences that will complete them, can restore solidity to knowledge in a world like this, where transitions and conclusions are only rarely fulfilled.

This seems to me an excellent place for applying the pragmatic method. What would the self-transcendency affirmed to exist in advance of all experiential mediation or termination, be KNOWN-AS? What would it practically result in for US, were it true?

This looks like a great spot to use the pragmatic method. What would the self-transcendence that is said to exist before any experience or conclusion be KNOWN-AS? What would it practically mean for US if it were true?

It could only result in our orientation, in the turning of our expectations and practical tendencies into the right path; and the right path here, so long as we and the object are not yet face to face (or can never get face to face, as in the case of ejects), would be the path that led us into the object's nearest neighborhood. Where direct acquaintance is lacking, 'knowledge about' is the next best thing, and an acquaintance with what actually lies about the 'object, and is most closely related to it, puts such knowledge within our grasp. Ether-waves and your anger, for example, are things in which my thoughts will never PERCTEPTUALLY terminate, but my concepts of them lead me to their very brink, to the chromatic fringes and to the hurtful words and deeds which are their really next effects.

It can only lead us to reorient ourselves, shifting our expectations and practical approaches onto the right path; and the right path here, as long as we and the object aren't face to face (or can never be, like in the case of ejections), would be the route that takes us into the object's closest vicinity. When we lack direct experience, 'knowledge about' is the next best option, and getting to know what is actually around the 'object, and most closely connected to it, makes that knowledge accessible to us. For instance, ether waves and your anger are things my thoughts will never COMPLETELY grasp, but my ideas about them guide me to their edge, to the colorful borders and to the hurtful words and actions that are their immediate consequences.

Even if our ideas did in themselves possess the postulated self-transcendency, it would still remain true that their putting us into possession of such effects WOULD BE THE SOLE CASH-VALUE OF THE SELF-TRANSCENDENCY FOR US. And this cash-value, it is needless to say, is verbatim et liberatim what our empiricist account pays in. On pragmatist principles therefore, a dispute over self-transcendency is a pure logomachy. Call our concepts of ejective things self-transcendent or the reverse, it makes no difference, so long as we don't differ about the nature of that exalted virtue's fruits—fruits for us, of course, humanistic fruits.

Even if our ideas actually had the supposed ability to go beyond themselves, it would still be true that the only real value of that ability for us would be the effects it brings. And this value is exactly what our empirical view provides. So, based on pragmatist principles, arguing about self-transcendence is just a verbal dispute. Whether we call our concepts of external things self-transcendent or the opposite doesn't matter, as long as we agree on the nature of the benefits that ability brings—benefits for us, of course, human-centered benefits.

The transcendentalist believes his ideas to be self-transcendent only because he finds that in fact they do bear fruits. Why need he quarrel with an account of knowledge that insists on naming this effect? Why not treat the working of the idea from next to next as the essence of its self-transcendency? Why insist that knowing is a static relation out of time when it practically seems so much a function of our active life? For a thing to be valid, says Lotze, is the same as to make itself valid. When the whole universe seems only to be making itself valid and to be still incomplete (else why its ceaseless changing?) why, of all things, should knowing be exempt? Why should it not be making itself valid like everything else? That some parts of it may be already valid or verified beyond dispute; the empirical philosopher, of course, like any one else, may always hope.

The transcendentalist thinks his ideas are self-transcendent simply because they produce results. Why should he argue against a perspective on knowledge that insists on naming this effect? Why not see the process of the idea evolving as the core of its self-transcendence? Why claim that knowing is a fixed relationship out of time when it clearly seems so much a part of our active lives? For something to be valid, Lotze says, is the same as it proving its own validity. When the whole universe appears to be constantly validating itself and is still incomplete (otherwise, why would it be in constant flux?), why should knowing be any different? Why shouldn't it also be in the process of validating itself like everything else? While some aspects might already be valid or verified beyond doubt; the empirical philosopher, just like anyone else, can always hold out hope.










V

THE ESSENCE OF HUMANISM

[Footnote: Reprinted from the Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods, vol. ii. No. 5, March 2, 1905.]

[Footnote: Reprinted from the Journal of Philosophy, Psychology and Scientific Methods, vol. ii. No. 5, March 2, 1905.]

Humanism is a ferment that has 'come to stay.' It is not a single hypothesis or theorem, and it dwells on no new facts. It is rather a slow shifting in the philosophic perspective, making things appear as from a new centre of interest or point of sight. Some writers are strongly conscious of the shifting, others half unconscious, even though their own vision may have undergone much change. The result is no small confusion in debate, the half-conscious humanists often taking part against the radical ones, as if they wished to count upon the other side. [Footnote: Professor Baldwin, for example. His address 'Selective Thinking' (Psychological Review, January, 1898, reprinted in his volume, 'Development and Evolution') seems to me an unusually well written pragmatic manifesto. Nevertheless in 'The Limits of Pragmatism' (ibid; January, 1904), he (much less clearly) joins in the attack.]

Humanism is a movement that's here to stay. It's not just one theory or idea, nor does it focus on new facts. Instead, it's a gradual shift in how we see things, making them look different from a new center of interest or perspective. Some writers are very aware of this shift, while others are only partly aware, even if they’ve changed a lot in their own thinking. This leads to quite a bit of confusion in discussions, as the less aware humanists often end up opposing the more radical ones, almost as if they want to ally with the other side. [Footnote: Professor Baldwin, for instance. His talk 'Selective Thinking' (Psychological Review, January, 1898, reprinted in his book, 'Development and Evolution') strikes me as an unusually well-written pragmatic manifesto. Still, in 'The Limits of Pragmatism' (ibid; January, 1904), he (much less clearly) joins in the criticism.]

If humanism really be the name for such a shifting of perspective, it is obvious that the whole scene of the philosophic stage will change in some degree if humanism prevails. The emphasis of things, their foreground and background distribution, their sizes and values, will not keep just the same. [Footnote: The ethical changes, it seems to me, are beautifully made evident in Professor Dewey's series of articles, which will never get the attention they deserve till they are printed in a book. I mean: 'The Significance of Emotions,' Psychological Review, vol. ii, 13; 'The Reflex Arc Concept in Psychology,' ibid; iii, 357; 'Psychology and Social Practice,' ibid., vii, 105; 'Interpretation of Savage Mind,' ibid; ix, 2l7; 'Green's Theory of the Moral Motive,' Philosophical Review, vol. i, 593; 'Self-realization as the Moral Ideal,' ibid; ii, 652; 'The Psychology of Effort,' ibid; vi, 43; 'The Evolutionary Method as Applied to Morality,' ibid; xi, 107,353; 'Evolution and Ethics,' Monist, vol. viii, 321; to mention only a few.] If such pervasive consequences be involved in humanism, it is clear that no pains which philosophers may take, first in defining it, and then in furthering, checking, or steering its progress, will be thrown away.

If humanism is really the term for such a change in perspective, it's clear that the entire landscape of philosophy will shift to some extent if humanism becomes dominant. The focus of things, their arrangement in the foreground and background, their sizes and significance, won't remain exactly the same. [Footnote: The ethical changes, it seems to me, are clearly shown in Professor Dewey's series of articles, which won't get the attention they deserve until they are published in a book. I mean: 'The Significance of Emotions,' Psychological Review, vol. ii, 13; 'The Reflex Arc Concept in Psychology,' ibid; iii, 357; 'Psychology and Social Practice,' ibid., vii, 105; 'Interpretation of Savage Mind,' ibid; ix, 217; 'Green's Theory of the Moral Motive,' Philosophical Review, vol. i, 593; 'Self-realization as the Moral Ideal,' ibid; ii, 652; 'The Psychology of Effort,' ibid; vi, 43; 'The Evolutionary Method as Applied to Morality,' ibid; xi, 107, 353; 'Evolution and Ethics,' Monist, vol. viii, 321; to name just a few.] If such far-reaching consequences are tied to humanism, it’s evident that no effort philosophers make in defining it and then promoting, restraining, or guiding its development will be in vain.

It suffers badly at present from incomplete definition. Its most systematic advocates, Schiller and Dewey, have published fragmentary programmes only; and its bearing on many vital philosophic problems has not been traced except by adversaries who, scenting heresies in advance, have showered blows on doctrines—subjectivism and scepticism, for example—that no good humanist finds it necessary to entertain. By their still greater reticences, the anti-humanists have, in turn, perplexed the humanists. Much of the controversy has involved the word 'truth.' It is always good in debate to know your adversary's point of view authentically. But the critics of humanism never define exactly what the word 'truth' signifies when they use it themselves. The humanists have to guess at their view; and the result has doubtless been much beating of the air. Add to all this, great individual differences in both camps, and it becomes clear that nothing is so urgently needed, at the stage which things have reached at present, as a sharper definition by each side of its central point of view.

It currently struggles with a vague definition. Its most organized supporters, Schiller and Dewey, have only released incomplete plans; and its relationship to many important philosophical issues has only been outlined by opponents who, sensing dissent in advance, have heavily criticized beliefs—like subjectivism and skepticism—that no reasonable humanist feels the need to consider. The anti-humanists, by remaining even more vague, have further confused the humanists. Much of the debate has centered around the word "truth." In discussions, it's always helpful to understand your opponent's perspective accurately. However, the critics of humanism never clearly define what they mean by "truth" when they use the term. The humanists are left to guess their stance, which has likely led to a lot of pointless arguments. When you add in the significant individual differences on both sides, it becomes obvious that what is most urgently needed right now is a clearer definition by each side of their central viewpoint.

Whoever will contribute any touch of sharpness will help us to make sure of what's what and who is who. Any one can contribute such a definition, and, without it, no one knows exactly where he stands. If I offer my own provisional definition of humanism now and here, others may improve it, some adversary may be led to define his own creed more sharply by the contrast, and a certain quickening of the crystallization of general opinion may result.

Whoever adds any clarity will help us understand what’s what and who’s who. Anyone can give such a definition, and without it, no one knows exactly where they stand. If I share my own temporary definition of humanism here and now, others might refine it, some opponent might feel encouraged to define their own beliefs more clearly by comparison, and this could lead to a faster development of common opinion.

The essential service of humanism, as I conceive the situation, is to have seen that THO ONE PART OF OUR EXPERIENCE MAY LEAN UPON ANOTHER PART TO MAKE IT WHAT IT IS IN ANY ONE OF SEVERAL ASPECTS IN WHICH IT MAY BE CONSIDERED, EXPERIENCE AS A WHOLE IS SELF-CONTAINING AND LEANS ON NOTHING. Since this formula also expresses the main contention of transcendental idealism, it needs abundant explication to make it unambiguous. It seems, at first sight, to confine itself to denying theism and pantheism. But, in fact, it need not deny either; everything would depend on the exegesis; and if the formula ever became canonical, it would certainly develop both right-wing and left-wing interpreters. I myself read humanism theistically and pluralistically. If there be a God, he is no absolute all-experiencer, but simply the experiencer of widest actual conscious span. Read thus, humanism is for me a religion susceptible of reasoned defence, tho I am well aware how many minds there are to whom it can appeal religiously only when it has been monistically translated. Ethically the pluralistic form of it takes for me a stronger hold on reality than any other philosophy I know of—it being essentially a SOCIAL philosophy, a philosophy of 'CO,' in which conjunctions do the work. But my primary reason for advocating it is its matchless intellectual economy. It gets rid, not only of the standing 'problems' that monism engenders ('problem of evil,' 'problem of freedom,' and the like), but of other metaphysical mysteries and paradoxes as well.

The core value of humanism, as I see it, is recognizing that while one part of our experience can rely on another to shape it in various ways, the overall experience is complete on its own and doesn't depend on anything else. This idea also aligns with the main argument of transcendental idealism, so it needs thorough clarification to avoid misunderstandings. At first glance, it seems to dismiss theism and pantheism. However, this doesn't have to be the case; it all hinges on interpretation, and if this idea were to gain official status, it would likely attract both conservative and progressive interpreters. Personally, I interpret humanism through a theistic and pluralistic lens. If God exists, He isn't an all-encompassing experiencer but rather the one with the widest range of conscious experience. Viewed this way, humanism is a belief system that can be logically defended, though I recognize that many people find it religiously appealing only when framed in a monistic way. Ethically, I find that the pluralistic approach connects more deeply with reality than any other philosophy I'm aware of—it is fundamentally a SOCIAL philosophy, centered on 'CO,' where connections are what truly matter. However, my main reason for supporting it is its unparalleled intellectual efficiency. It eliminates not only the persistent 'problems' that monism creates (like the 'problem of evil' and the 'problem of freedom') but also other metaphysical puzzles and contradictions.

It gets rid, for example, of the whole agnostic controversy, by refusing to entertain the hypothesis of trans-empirical reality at all. It gets rid of any need for an absolute of the bradleyan type (avowedly sterile for intellectual purposes) by insisting that the conjunctive relations found within experience are faultlessly real. It gets rid of the need of an absolute of the roycean type (similarly sterile) by its pragmatic treatment of the problem of knowledge. As the views of knowledge, reality and truth imputed to humanism have been those so far most fiercely attacked, it is in regard to these ideas that a sharpening of focus seems most urgently required. I proceed therefore to bring the views which I impute to humanism in these respects into focus as briefly as I can.

It eliminates, for instance, the entire agnostic debate by completely dismissing the idea of any reality beyond what we can empirically observe. It removes the need for an absolute like Bradley's (which is openly unproductive for intellectual purposes) by asserting that the connections present in our experiences are undeniably real. It also gets rid of the need for an absolute like Royce's (which is equally unproductive) by taking a practical approach to the issue of knowledge. Since the concepts of knowledge, reality, and truth attributed to humanism have been the most vigorously criticized, it’s these ideas that require the clearest focus. Therefore, I will clearly outline the views I associate with humanism in these areas as succinctly as possible.

II

If the central humanistic thesis, printed above in italics, be accepted, it will follow that, if there be any such thing at all as knowing, the knower and the object known must both be portions of experience. One part of experience must, therefore, either

If we accept the main idea mentioned above in italics, it follows that if knowing actually exists, both the person who knows and the thing they know must be parts of experience. So, one part of experience must, therefore, either

(1) Know another part of experience—in other words, parts must, as Professor Woodbridge says, [Footnote: In Science, November 4, 1904, p. 599.] represent ONE ANOTHER instead of representing realities outside of 'consciousness'—this case is that of conceptual knowledge; or else

(1) Understand another aspect of experience—in other words, parts must, as Professor Woodbridge says, [Footnote: In Science, November 4, 1904, p. 599.] represent ONE ANOTHER instead of reflecting realities outside of 'consciousness'—this example is that of conceptual knowledge; or else

(2) They must simply exist as so many ultimate THATS or facts of being, in the first instance; and then, as a secondary complication, and without doubling up its entitative singleness, any one and the same THAT in experience must figure alternately as a thing known and as a knowledge of the thing, by reason of two divergent kinds of context into which, in the general course of experience, it gets woven. [Footnote: This statement is probably excessively obscure to any one who has not read my two articles 'Does Consciousness Exist?' and 'A World of Pure Experience' in the Journal of Philosophy, vol. i, 1904.]

(2) They must simply exist as many final THATS or facts of existence, initially; and then, as a secondary complication, and without compromising its essential uniqueness, any one and the same THAT in experience must appear alternately as something known and as the understanding of that thing, due to two different kinds of context into which, in the general flow of experience, it is integrated. [Footnote: This statement is probably too unclear for anyone who hasn’t read my two articles 'Does Consciousness Exist?' and 'A World of Pure Experience' in the Journal of Philosophy, vol. i, 1904.]

This second case is that of sense-perception. There is a stage of thought that goes beyond common sense, and of it I shall say more presently; but the common-sense stage is a perfectly definite halting-place of thought, primarily for purposes of action; and, so long as we remain on the common-sense stage of thought, object and subject FUSE in the fact of 'presentation' or sense-perception-the pen and hand which I now SEE writing, for example, ARE the physical realities which those words designate. In this case there is no self-transcendency implied in the knowing. Humanism, here, is only a more comminuted IDENTITATSPHILOSOPHIE.

This second case is about sense perception. There's a level of thought that goes beyond common sense, and I'll discuss that in a bit; but the common-sense level is a clear stopping point for thought, mainly for taking action. As long as we stay at the common-sense level of thought, the object and subject merge in the experience of 'presentation' or sense perception—the pen and hand that I can SEE writing right now, for example, ARE the physical things those words refer to. In this case, there's no self-transcendence involved in knowing. Humanism, in this sense, is simply a more detailed way of expressing identity philosophy.

In case (1), on the contrary, the representative experience DOES TRANSCEND ITSELF in knowing the other experience that is its object. No one can talk of the knowledge of the one by the other without seeing them as numerically distinct entities, of which the one lies beyond the other and away from it, along some direction and with some interval, that can be definitely named. But, if the talker be a humanist, he must also see this distance-interval concretely and pragmatically, and confess it to consist of other intervening experiences—of possible ones, at all events, if not of actual. To call my present idea of my dog, for example, cognitive of the real dog means that, as the actual tissue of experience is constituted, the idea is capable of leading into a chain of other experiences on my part that go from next to next and terminate at last in vivid sense-perceptions of a jumping, barking, hairy body. Those ARE the real dog, the dog's full presence, for my common sense. If the supposed talker is a profound philosopher, altho they may not BE the real dog for him, they MEAN the real dog, are practical substitutes for the real dog, as the representation was a practical substitute for them, that real dog being a lot of atoms, say, or of mind-stuff, that lie WHERE the sense-perceptions lie in his experience as well as in my own.

In scenario (1), on the other hand, the representative experience DOES TRANSCEND itself by understanding the other experience it refers to. No one can discuss knowledge of one by the other without recognizing them as separate entities, with one existing beyond the other and at a certain distance that can be clearly identified. However, if the speaker is a humanist, they must also view this distance concretely and practically, acknowledging that it consists of other intervening experiences—at least potential ones, if not actual ones. To say my current idea of my dog is based on the real dog means that, as the actual fabric of experience is formed, the idea can connect to a sequence of other experiences on my part that lead from one to another and ultimately result in vivid sensory perceptions of a jumping, barking, furry body. Those ARE the real dog, the dog's complete presence, according to my common sense. If the supposed speaker is a deep philosopher, even though those may not BE the real dog to them, they MEAN the real dog and serve as practical substitutes for the real dog, just as the representation was a practical substitute for it, that real dog being a bunch of atoms, for instance, or some form of mind-stuff, existing WHERE the sense perceptions exist in their experience as well as in mine.

III

The philosopher here stands for the stage of thought that goes beyond the stage of common sense; and the difference is simply that he 'interpolates' and 'extrapolates,' where common sense does not. For common sense, two men see the same identical real dog. Philosophy, noting actual differences in their perceptions points out the duality of these latter, and interpolates something between them as a more real terminus—first, organs, viscera, etc.; next, cells; then, ultimate atoms; lastly, mind-stuff perhaps. The original sense-termini of the two men, instead of coalescing with each other and with the real dog-object, as at first supposed, are thus held by philosophers to be separated by invisible realities with which, at most, they are conterminous.

The philosopher represents a level of thinking that goes beyond ordinary understanding; the key difference is that he 'interpolates' and 'extrapolates,' while common sense does not. For common sense, two people see the exact same dog. Philosophy, however, acknowledges the actual differences in their perceptions and points out the duality of these views, adding something more substantial in between—first, organs, then tissues, next, cells; after that, ultimate particles; and finally, maybe even consciousness. Instead of merging their original perceptions with each other and the actual dog, as was initially thought, philosophers argue that these perceptions are separated by invisible realities that they are, at most, just adjacent to.

Abolish, now, one of the percipients, and the interpolation changes into 'extrapolation.' The sense-terminus of the remaining percipient is regarded by the philosopher as not quite reaching reality. He has only carried the procession of experiences, the philosopher thinks, to a definite, because practical, halting-place somewhere on the way towards an absolute truth that lies beyond.

Abolish one of the observers now, and the interpolation turns into 'extrapolation.' The philosopher sees the endpoint of the remaining observer as not quite reaching reality. He believes he has only brought the sequence of experiences to a specific, practical stopping point, somewhere on the path toward an absolute truth that lies beyond.

The humanist sees all the time, however, that there is no absolute transcendency even about the more absolute realities thus conjectured or believed in. The viscera and cells are only possible percepts following upon that of the outer body. The atoms again, tho we may never attain to human means of perceiving them, are still defined perceptually. The mind-stuff itself is conceived as a kind of experience; and it is possible to frame the hypothesis (such hypotheses can by no logic be excluded from philosophy) of two knowers of a piece of mind-stuff and the mind-stuff itself becoming 'confluent' at the moment at which our imperfect knowing might pass into knowing of a completed type. Even so do you and I habitually conceive our two perceptions and the real dog as confluent, tho only provisionally, and for the common-sense stage of thought. If my pen be inwardly made of mind-stuff, there is no confluence NOW between that mind-stuff and my visual perception of the pen. But conceivably there might come to be such confluence; for, in the case of my HAND, the visual sensations and the inward feelings of the hand, its mind-stuff, so to speak, are even now as confluent as any two things can be.

The humanist realizes all the time, though, that there’s no absolute transcendence, even regarding the more definite realities that are speculated or believed in. The innards and cells are only possible perceptions that arise from sensing the outer body. The atoms, even though we may never develop human ways to perceive them, are still understood perceptually. The stuff of the mind is seen as a type of experience; it’s possible to propose the idea (such ideas can’t be logically excluded from philosophy) of two knowers relating to a piece of mind-stuff, with that mind-stuff becoming 'confluent' when our imperfect understanding moves towards a complete type of knowledge. In the same way, you and I usually think of our perceptions and the real dog as coming together, though only temporarily and at the common-sense level of thought. If my pen is made of mind-stuff internally, there’s no current connection between that mind-stuff and how I visually perceive the pen. But it’s possible that such a connection could develop; for my HAND, the visual sensations and the inner feelings of the hand, or its mind-stuff, are already as interconnected as anything can be.

There is, thus, no breach in humanistic epistemology. Whether knowledge be taken as ideally perfected, or only as true enough to pass muster for practice, it is hung on one continuous scheme. Reality, howsoever remote, is always defined as a terminus within the general possibilities of experience; and what knows it is defined as an experience THAT 'REPRESENTS' IT, IN THE SENSE OF BEING SUBSTITUTABLE FOR IT IN OUR THINKING because it leads to the same associates, OR IN THE SENSE OF 'POINTING TO IT THROUGH A CHAIN OF OTHER EXPERIENCES THAT EITHER INTERVENE OR MAY INTERVENE.

There is, therefore, no break in humanistic knowledge. Whether we see knowledge as ideally perfect or just good enough for practical use, it fits into one continuous framework. Reality, no matter how distant, is always understood as an endpoint within the broader possibilities of experience; and what understands it is seen as an experience that 'REPRESENTS' IT, IN THE SENSE OF BEING ABLE TO SUBSTITUTE FOR IT IN OUR THINKING because it leads to the same associations, OR IN THE SENSE OF 'POINTING TO IT THROUGH A SERIES OF OTHER EXPERIENCES THAT EITHER INTERVENE OR MAY INTERVENE.

Absolute reality here bears the same relation to sensation as sensation bears to conception or imagination. Both are provisional or final termini, sensation being only the terminus at which the practical man habitually stops, while the philosopher projects a 'beyond,' in the shape of more absolute reality. These termini, for the practical and the philosophical stages of thought respectively, are self-supporting. They are not 'true' of anything else, they simply ARE, are REAL. They 'lean on nothing,' as my italicized formula said. Rather does the whole fabric of experience lean on them, just as the whole fabric of the solar system, including many relative positions, leans, for its absolute position in space, on any one of its constituent stars. Here, again, one gets a new IDENTITATSPHILOSOPHIE in pluralistic form.

Absolute reality here is related to sensation the same way sensation is related to conception or imagination. Both are either temporary or final endpoints, with sensation being the point where a practical person usually stops, while the philosopher envisions a 'beyond' in the form of more absolute reality. These endpoints for practical and philosophical thought are self-sufficient. They aren't 'true' in relation to anything else; they simply EXIST, they are REAL. They 'don't depend on anything,' as my emphasized phrase put it. Instead, the entire structure of experience relies on them, much like the whole solar system, with its many relative positions, depends on any one of its constituent stars for its absolute position in space. Here again, one observes a new IDENTITATSPHILOSOPHIE in a pluralistic form.

IV

If I have succeeded in making this at all clear (tho I fear that brevity and abstractness between them may have made me fail), the reader will see that the 'truth' of our mental operations must always be an intra-experiential affair. A conception is reckoned true by common sense when it can be made to lead to a sensation. The sensation, which for common sense is not so much 'true' as 'real,' is held to be PROVISIONALLY true by the philosopher just in so far as it COVERS (abuts at, or occupies the place of) a still more absolutely real experience, in the possibility of which, to some remoter experient, the philosopher finds reason to believe.

If I've managed to make this at all clear (though I worry that being concise and abstract might have hindered me), the reader will understand that the 'truth' of our mental processes must always be something experienced within. A belief is considered true by common sense if it can lead to a sensation. That sensation, which common sense views as not so much 'true' as 'real,' is regarded as PROVISIONALLY true by the philosopher to the extent that it COVERS (fits with, or occupies the place of) an even more absolutely real experience, in the possibility of which, for some distant experiencer, the philosopher finds reason to believe.

Meanwhile what actually DOES count for true to any individual trower, whether he be philosopher or common man, is always a result of his APPERCEPTIONS. If a novel experience, conceptual or sensible, contradict too emphatically our pre-existent system of beliefs, in ninety-nine cases out of a hundred it is treated as false. Only when the older and the newer experiences are congruous enough to mutually apperceive and modify each other, does what we treat as an advance in truth result. In no case, however, need truth consist in a relation between our experiences and something archetypal or trans-experiential. Should we ever reach absolutely terminal experiences, experiences in which we all agreed, which were superseded by no revised continuations, these would not be TRUE, they would be REAL, they would simply BE, and be indeed the angles, corners, and linchpins of all reality, on which the truth of everything else would be stayed. Only such OTHER things as led to these by satisfactory conjunctions would be 'true.' Satisfactory connection of some sort with such termini is all that the word 'truth' means. On the common-stage of thought sense-presentations serve as such termini. Our ideas and concepts and scientific theories pass for true only so far as they harmoniously lead back to the world of sense.

Meanwhile, what truly matters for any individual thinker, whether a philosopher or an everyday person, is always the result of their perceptions. If a new experience, whether conceptual or sensory, contradicts our existing beliefs too strongly, in ninety-nine out of a hundred cases, it is dismissed as false. Only when the old and new experiences can fit together and influence each other do we consider that there has been a real advancement in understanding. However, truth does not have to relate to our experiences and some perfect or beyond-experience concept. If we ever reach completely definitive experiences—experiences that everyone agreed upon and were not succeeded by any revised versions—these would not be TRUE; they would be REAL. They would simply EXIST and represent the fundamental aspects of reality, on which the truth of everything else would rely. Only other concepts that connect satisfactorily with these definitive experiences can be considered 'true.' A satisfactory connection of some kind with such definitive experiences is all that the term 'truth' means. In the common realm of thought, sensory presentations serve as these definitive experiences. Our ideas, concepts, and scientific theories are considered true only insofar as they lead harmoniously back to the sensory world.

I hope that many humanists will endorse this attempt of mine to trace the more essential features of that way of viewing things. I feel almost certain that Messrs. Dewey and Schiller will do so. If the attackers will also take some slight account of it, it may be that discussion will be a little less wide of the mark than it has hitherto been.

I hope many humanists will support my effort to outline the key aspects of this perspective. I'm quite confident that Dewey and Schiller will agree. If the critics also consider it to some extent, perhaps the discussions will be a bit more on point than they have been so far.










VI

A WORD MORE ABOUT TRUTH

[Footnote: Reprint from the Journal of Philosophy, July 18,1907.]

[Footnote: Reprint from the Journal of Philosophy, July 18, 1907.]

My failure in making converts to my conception of truth seems, if I may judge by what I hear in conversation, almost complete. An ordinary philosopher would feel disheartened, and a common choleric sinner would curse God and die, after such a reception. But instead of taking counsel of despair, I make bold to vary my statements, in the faint hope that repeated droppings may wear upon the stone, and that my formulas may seem less obscure if surrounded by something more of a 'mass' whereby to apperceive them.

My failure to get anyone to embrace my idea of truth seems, judging by what I hear in conversation, nearly total. A typical philosopher would be discouraged, and an angry sinner would curse God and give up after such a response. But instead of succumbing to despair, I bravely choose to change my statements, hoping that repeated attempts might eventually make an impact and that my ideas might appear clearer if they’re presented with a bit more context to understand them better.

For fear of compromising other pragmatists, whoe'er they be, I will speak of the conception which I am trying to make intelligible, as my own conception. I first published it in the year 1885, in the first article reprinted in the present book. Essential theses of this article were independently supported in 1893 and 1895 by Professor D. S. Miller [Footnote: Philosophical Review, vol. ii, p. 408, and Psychological Review, vol. ii, p. 533.] and were repeated by me in a presidential address on 'The knowing of things together' [Footnote: The relevant parts of which are printed above, p. 43.] in 1895. Professor Strong, in an article in the Journal of Philosophy, etc., [Footnote: Vol. i, p. 253.] entitled 'A naturalistic theory of the reference of thought to reality,' called our account 'the James-Miller theory of cognition,' and, as I understood him, gave it his adhesion. Yet, such is the difficulty of writing clearly in these penetralia of philosophy, that each of these revered colleagues informs me privately that the account of truth I now give—which to me is but that earlier statement more completely set forth—is to him inadequate, and seems to leave the gist of real cognition out. If such near friends disagree, what can I hope from remoter ones, and what from unfriendly critics?

To avoid compromising other pragmatists, whoever they are, I will present the conception I’m trying to explain as my own. I first published it in 1885 in the first article reprinted in this book. Key ideas from this article were independently supported in 1893 and 1895 by Professor D. S. Miller [Footnote: Philosophical Review, vol. ii, p. 408, and Psychological Review, vol. ii, p. 533.] and were reiterated by me in a presidential address on 'The knowing of things together' [Footnote: The relevant parts of which are printed above, p. 43.] in 1895. Professor Strong, in an article in the Journal of Philosophy, etc., [Footnote: Vol. i, p. 253.] titled 'A naturalistic theory of the reference of thought to reality,' referred to our account as 'the James-Miller theory of cognition,' and, as I understood it, he endorsed it. Yet, writing clearly in these depths of philosophy is challenging, as each of these respected colleagues has privately informed me that the account of truth I currently provide—which to me is simply that earlier statement explained more thoroughly—is inadequate to them and seems to miss the essence of true cognition. If such close friends disagree, what can I expect from those who are more distant or from unfriendly critics?

Yet I feel so sure that the fault must lie in my lame forms of statement and not in my doctrine, that I am fain to try once more to express myself.

Yet I feel so confident that the issue must be in my awkward way of expressing things and not in my beliefs, that I am eager to try once more to articulate my thoughts.

Are there not some general distinctions which it may help us to agree about in advance? Professor Strong distinguishes between what he calls 'saltatory' and what he calls 'ambulatory' relations. 'Difference,' for example, is saltatory, jumping as it were immediately from one term to another, but 'distance' in time or space is made out of intervening parts of experience through which we ambulate in succession. Years ago, when T. H. Green's ideas were most influential, I was much troubled by his criticisms of english sensationalism. One of his disciples in particular would always say to me, 'Yes! TERMS may indeed be possibly sensational in origin; but RELATIONS, what are they but pure acts of the intellect coming upon the sensations from above, and of a higher nature?' I well remember the sudden relief it gave me to perceive one day that SPACE-relations at any rate were homogeneous with the terms between which they mediated. The terms were spaces, and the relations were other intervening spaces. [Footnote: See my Principles of Psychology, vol. ii, pp. 148-153.] For the Greenites space-relations had been saltatory, for me they became thenceforward ambulatory.

Are there not some general distinctions that it might be helpful for us to agree on in advance? Professor Strong differentiates between what he calls 'saltatory' and 'ambulatory' relations. 'Difference,' for instance, is saltatory, leaping immediately from one term to another, while 'distance' in time or space consists of the intervening parts of experience through which we move in succession. Years ago, when T. H. Green's ideas were very influential, I was quite troubled by his critiques of English sensationalism. One of his followers, in particular, would always tell me, 'Yes! TERMS may indeed have a sensational origin; but RELATIONS, what are they but pure acts of the intellect coming upon the sensations from above, and of a higher nature?' I clearly remember the sudden relief I felt when I realized one day that SPACE-relations, at least, were homogeneous with the terms they connected. The terms were spaces, and the relations were other intervening spaces. [Footnote: See my Principles of Psychology, vol. ii, pp. 148-153.] For the Greenites, space-relations were saltatory; for me, they became ambulatory from that point on.

Now the most general way of contrasting my view of knowledge with the popular view (which is also the view of most epistemologists) is to call my view ambulatory, and the other view saltatory; and the most general way of characterizing the two views is by saying that my view describes knowing as it exists concretely, while the other view only describes its results abstractly taken.

Now the most general way to compare my view of knowledge with the popular view (which is also the view of most epistemologists) is to call my view "moving" and the other view "jumping." The simplest way to characterize the two views is to say that my view describes knowledge as it actually exists, while the other view only looks at its results in an abstract way.

I fear that most of my recalcitrant readers fail to recognize that what is ambulatory in the concrete may be taken so abstractly as to appear saltatory. Distance, for example, is made abstract by emptying out whatever is particular in the concrete intervals—it is reduced thus to a sole 'difference,' a difference of 'place,' which is a logical or saltatory distinction, a so-called 'pure relation.'

I worry that many of my stubborn readers don't see that what moves in reality can be viewed so abstractly that it seems to jump. For instance, distance becomes abstract when we strip away all the specifics of the physical spaces—it gets simplified to just one 'difference,' a difference of 'place,' which is a logical or jumping distinction, a so-called 'pure relation.'

The same is true of the relation called 'knowing,' which may connect an idea with a reality. My own account of this relation is ambulatory through and through. I say that we know an object by means of an idea, whenever we ambulate towards the object under the impulse which the idea communicates. If we believe in so-called 'sensible' realities, the idea may not only send us towards its object, but may put the latter into our very hand, make it our immediate sensation. But, if, as most reflective people opine, sensible realities are not 'real' realities, but only their appearances, our idea brings us at least so far, puts us in touch with reality's most authentic appearances and substitutes. In any case our idea brings us into the object's neighborhood, practical or ideal, gets us into commerce with it, helps us towards its closer acquaintance, enables us to foresee it, class it, compare it, deduce it,—in short, to deal with it as we could not were the idea not in our possession.

The same goes for the relationship called 'knowing,' which can link an idea with a reality. My own explanation of this relationship is all about movement. I say that we know an object through an idea whenever we move toward the object driven by the impulse that the idea provides. If we believe in so-called 'sensible' realities, the idea can not only guide us to its object but also bring it right into our hands, making it our immediate sensation. However, if, as most thoughtful people believe, sensible realities are not 'real' realities but just their appearances, our idea at least gets us close, connecting us with reality’s most authentic appearances and substitutes. In any case, our idea brings us into the object's vicinity, whether practical or ideal, allows us to interact with it, helps us get to know it better, enables us to anticipate it, categorize it, compare it, reason about it—in short, to engage with it in ways we couldn't if we didn't have the idea.

The idea is thus, when functionally considered, an instrument for enabling us the better to HAVE TO DO with the object and to act about it. But it and the object are both of them bits of the general sheet and tissue of reality at large; and when we say that the idea leads us towards the object, that only means that it carries us forward through intervening tracts of that reality into the object's closer neighborhood, into the midst of its associates at least, be these its physical neighbors, or be they its logical congeners only. Thus carried into closer quarters, we are in an improved situation as regards acquaintance and conduct; and we say that through the idea we now KNOW the object better or more truly.

The idea, when looked at practically, is a tool that helps us better interact with and act on the object. Both the idea and the object are part of the broader fabric of reality; when we say the idea guides us to the object, we mean it helps us navigate through the real world closer to the object, among its nearby connections, whether they are physical neighbors or just logically related. By moving closer, we have a better chance of understanding and handling the situation, and we say that through the idea, we now know the object in a deeper or more accurate way.

My thesis is that the knowing here is MADE by the ambulation through the intervening experiences. If the idea led us nowhere, or FROM that object instead of towards it, could we talk at all of its having any cognitive quality? Surely not, for it is only when taken in conjunction with the intermediate experiences that it gets related to THAT PARTICULAR OBJECT rather than to any other part of nature. Those intermediaries determine what particular knowing function it exerts. The terminus they guide us to tells us what object it 'means,' the results they enrich us with 'verify' or 'refute' it. Intervening experiences are thus as indispensable foundations for a concrete relation of cognition as intervening space is for a relation of distance. Cognition, whenever we take it concretely, means determinate 'ambulation,' through intermediaries, from a terminus a quo to, or towards, a terminus ad quem. As the intermediaries are other than the termini, and connected with them by the usual associative bonds (be these 'external' or be they logical, i.e., classificatory, in character), there would appear to be nothing especially unique about the processes of knowing. They fall wholly within experience; and we need use, in describing them, no other categories than those which we employ in describing other natural processes.

My thesis is that knowledge here is created through the experiences we go through. If the idea led us nowhere, or from that object instead of towards it, could we even discuss its cognitive quality? Certainly not, because it’s only when it’s linked with the intermediate experiences that it connects to THAT SPECIFIC OBJECT rather than any other aspect of nature. Those intermediaries shape the specific knowing function it has. The endpoint they lead us to indicates what object it 'means,' and the outcomes they provide us either 'confirm' or 'disprove' it. Intervening experiences are therefore essential foundations for a concrete relationship of cognition, just as intervening space is necessary for a relationship of distance. Cognition, whenever we consider it concretely, means specific 'movement' through intermediaries, from a starting point to, or towards, a destination. Since the intermediaries are different from the endpoints and associated with them through the usual connections (whether 'external' or logical, i.e., classificatory), there doesn’t seem to be anything particularly unique about the processes of knowing. They are entirely part of experience; and we need not use any categories other than those we use to describe other natural processes.

But there exist no processes which we cannot also consider abstractly, eviscerating them down to their essential skeletons or outlines; and when we have treated the processes of knowing thus, we are easily led to regard them as something altogether unparalleled in nature. For we first empty idea, object and intermediaries of all their particularities, in order to retain only a general scheme, and then we consider the latter only in its function of giving a result, and not in its character of being a process. In this treatment the intermediaries shrivel into the form of a mere space of separation, while the idea and object retain only the logical distinctness of being the end-terms that are separated. In other words, the intermediaries which in their concrete particularity form a bridge, evaporate ideally into an empty interval to cross, and then, the relation of the end-terms having become saltatory, the whole hocus-pocus of Erkenntnistheorie begins, and goes on unrestrained by further concrete considerations. The idea, in 'meaning' an object separated by an 'epistemological chasm' from itself, now executes what Professor Ladd calls a 'salto mortale'; in knowing the object's nature, it now 'transcends' its own. The object in turn becomes 'present' where it is really absent, etc.; until a scheme remains upon our hands, the sublime paradoxes of which some of us think that nothing short of an 'absolute' can explain.

But there are no processes that we can't also look at abstractly, stripping them down to their basic structure or outlines; and when we analyze the processes of knowing this way, we’re easily led to see them as something completely unique in nature. First, we remove all the specifics from ideas, objects, and intermediaries to focus only on a general framework. Then, we consider that framework solely in terms of its ability to produce a result, rather than seeing it as a process. In this analysis, the intermediaries shrink into just a gap of separation, while the idea and object only keep their logical distinction as the endpoints that are separated. In other words, the intermediaries that, in their concrete specifics, create a bridge, ideally turn into an empty space to cross. Then, the relationship between the endpoints becomes jumpy, and the whole mess of epistemology starts, moving forward without being held back by more concrete considerations. The idea, by referring to an object that is separated by an "epistemological chasm," now performs what Professor Ladd refers to as a "leap of faith"; in knowing the object's nature, it goes beyond its own. The object, in turn, becomes "present" when it is actually absent, etc.; until we are left with a framework full of lofty paradoxes that some of us believe can only be explained by something "absolute."

The relation between idea and object, thus made abstract and saltatory, is thenceforward opposed, as being more essential and previous, to its own ambulatory self, and the more concrete description is branded as either false or insufficient. The bridge of intermediaries, actual or possible, which in every real case is what carries and defines the knowing, gets treated as an episodic complication which need not even potentially be there. I believe that this vulgar fallacy of opposing abstractions to the concretes from which they are abstracted, is the main reason why my account of knowing is deemed so unsatisfactory, and I will therefore say a word more on that general point.

The relationship between idea and object, now made abstract and jumping around, is seen as more essential and prior to its wandering nature, leading to more concrete descriptions being labeled as either false or inadequate. The connections, whether actual or possible, that in any real situation define knowledge, are viewed as unnecessary complications that don’t even have to exist. I think this common mistake of pitting abstractions against the concrete realities they stem from is the main reason my explanation of knowledge is considered unsatisfactory, so I will elaborate a bit more on that general idea.

Any vehicle of conjunction, if all its particularities are abstracted from it, will leave us with nothing on our hands but the original disjunction which it bridged over. But to escape treating the resultant self-contradiction as an achievement of dialectical profundity, all we need is to restore some part, no matter how small, of what we have taken away. In the case of the epistemological chasm the first reasonable step is to remember that the chasm was filled with SOME empirical material, whether ideational or sensational, which performed SOME bridging function and saved us from the mortal leap. Restoring thus the indispensable modicum of reality to the matter of our discussion, we find our abstract treatment genuinely useful. We escape entanglement with special cases without at the same time falling into gratuitous paradoxes. We can now describe the general features of cognition, tell what on the whole it DOES FOR US, in a universal way.

Any means of connection, if we strip it of all its specifics, will leave us with nothing but the original separation it aimed to bridge. To avoid viewing the resulting contradiction as a sign of deep dialectical insight, all we need to do is restore a part, no matter how small, of what we've removed. In addressing the epistemological gap, the first sensible step is to remember that the gap was filled with SOME empirical material, whether conceptual or sensory, which played SOME connecting role and prevented us from taking the fatal leap. By reintroducing this essential bit of reality into our discussion, we find our abstract analysis genuinely helpful. We can avoid getting caught up in special cases while not falling into unnecessary paradoxes. Now we can outline the general characteristics of cognition and explain what it essentially DOES FOR US, in a universal way.

We must remember that this whole inquiry into knowing grows up on a reflective level. In any real moment of knowing, what we are thinking of is our object, not the way in which we ourselves are momentarily knowing it. We at this moment, as it happens, have knowing itself for our object; but I think that the reader will agree that his present knowing of that object is included only abstractly, and by anticipation, in the results he may reach. What he concretely has before his mind, as he reasons, is some supposed objective instance of knowing, as he conceives it to go on in some other person, or recalls it from his own past. As such, he, the critic, sees it to contain both an idea and an object, and processes by which the knower is guided from the one towards the other. He sees that the idea is remote from the object, and that, whether through intermediaries or not, it genuinely HAS TO DO with it. He sees that it thus works beyond its immediate being, and lays hold of a remote reality; it jumps across, transcends itself. It does all this by extraneous aid, to be sure, but when the aid has come, it HAS done it and the result is secure. Why not talk of results by themselves, then, without considering means? Why not treat the idea as simply grasping or intuiting the reality, of its having the faculty anyhow, of shooting over nature behind the scenes and knowing things immediately and directly? Why need we always lug in the bridging?—it only retards our discourse to do so.

We need to remember that this whole inquiry into understanding develops on a reflective level. In any true moment of understanding, what we're focused on is the object itself, not the way we are temporarily experiencing that understanding. Right now, we happen to have understanding itself as our object; however, I think most readers would agree that their current understanding of that object is only abstractly, and in anticipation, included in any conclusions they might reach. What they actually have in mind as they think is a supposed objective instance of understanding, as they imagine it occurs in someone else, or as they recall it from their own past experiences. In this way, the critic recognizes that it involves both an idea and an object, along with processes that guide the knower from one to the other. They understand that the idea is distant from the object and that, whether through mediators or not, it genuinely connects with it. They see that it operates beyond its immediate existence and grips onto a distant reality; it reaches across and transcends itself. It does all this with outside assistance, of course, but once that assistance arrives, it has achieved its aim and the outcome is certain. So why not speak of outcomes on their own, without considering the means? Why not view the idea as simply grasping or intuitively understanding the reality, having the ability to see beyond the surface and know things immediately and directly? Why do we always have to bring in the connection?—it only slows down our discussion to do so.

Such abstract talk about cognition's results is surely convenient; and it is surely as legitimate as it is convenient, SO LONG AS WE DO NOT FORGET OR POSITIVELY DENY, WHAT IT IGNORES. We may on occasion say that our idea meant ALWAYS that particular object, that it led us there because it was OF it intrinsically and essentially. We may insist that its verification follows upon that original cognitive virtue in it—and all the rest—and we shall do no harm so long as we know that these are only short cuts in our thinking. They are positively true accounts of fact AS FAR AS THEY GO, only they leave vast tracts of fact out of the account, tracts of tact that have to be reinstated to make the accounts literally true of any real case. But if, not merely passively ignoring the intermediaries, you actively deny them [Footnote: This is the fallacy which I have called 'vicious intellectualism' in my book A Pluralistic Universe, Longmans, Green & Co., 1909.] to be even potential requisites for the results you are so struck by, your epistemology goes to irremediable smash. You are as far off the track as an historian would be, if, lost in admiration of Napoleon's personal power, he were to ignore his marshals and his armies, and were to accuse you of error in describing his conquests as effected by their means. Of such abstractness and one-sidedness I accuse most of the critics of my own account.

Such abstract talk about the outcomes of cognition is definitely convenient; and it's just as valid as it is convenient, AS LONG AS WE DON'T FORGET OR POSITIVELY DENY WHAT IT OVERLOOKS. Occasionally, we might say that our idea always referred to that specific object, and that it guided us there because it was intrinsically and essentially connected to it. We might insist that its validation stems from that original cognitive quality—and everything else—and we won't cause any harm as long as we recognize that these are merely shortcuts in our thinking. They are true descriptions of fact AS FAR AS THEY GO, but they leave out vast areas of fact, areas of context that need to be included to make the descriptions literally true for any real situation. However, if you not only passively overlook the intermediaries but actively deny them [Footnote: This is the fallacy I referred to as 'vicious intellectualism' in my book A Pluralistic Universe, Longmans, Green & Co., 1909.] as even potential factors for the results that impress you, your epistemology collapses. You're as misguided as a historian who, in being awed by Napoleon's personal power, ignores his marshals and armies, and then accuses you of being wrong for stating that his victories were achieved with their help. I accuse most of my critics of this type of abstraction and one-sidedness.

In the second lecture of the book Pragmatism, I used the illustration of a squirrel scrambling round a tree-trunk to keep out of sight of a pursuing man: both go round the tree, but does the man go round the squirrel? It all depends, I said, on what you mean by going round.' In one sense of the word the man 'goes round,' in another sense he does not. I settled the dispute by pragmatically distinguishing the senses. But I told how some disputants had called my distinction a shuffling evasion and taken their stand on what they called 'plain honest English going-round.'

In the second lecture of the book Pragmatism, I used the example of a squirrel darting around a tree trunk to stay out of sight of a chasing man: both go around the tree, but does the man actually go around the squirrel? It all depends, I said, on what you mean by "going around." In one sense, the man "goes around," and in another sense, he does not. I resolved the argument by pragmatically clarifying the different meanings. But I mentioned how some debaters called my distinction a sneaky dodge and insisted on what they referred to as "plain honest English going-around."

In such a simple case few people would object to letting the term in dispute be translated into its concreter equivalents. But in the case of a complex function like our knowing they act differently. I give full concrete particular value for the ideas of knowing in every case I can think of, yet my critics insist that 'plain honest English knowing' is left out of my account. They write as if the minus were on my side and the plus on theirs.

In a straightforward situation, few would argue against translating the term in question into more specific terms. However, when it comes to a complex function like our knowledge, they behave differently. I've provided clear, concrete examples for the concept of knowing in every situation I can think of, yet my critics claim that "plain honest English knowing" is missing from my explanation. They act as if I'm lacking while they have the advantage.

The essence of the matter for me is that altho knowing can be both abstractly and concretely described, and altho the abstract descriptions are often useful enough, yet they are all sucked up and absorbed without residuum into the concreter ones, and contain nothing of any essentially other or higher nature, which the concrete descriptions can be justly accused of leaving behind. Knowing is just a natural process like any other. There is no ambulatory process whatsoever, the results of which we may not describe, if we prefer to, in saltatory terms, or represent in static formulation. Suppose, e.g., that we say a man is 'prudent.' Concretely, that means that he takes out insurance, hedges in betting, looks before he leaps. Do such acts CONSTITUTE the prudence? ARE they the man qua prudent?

The core of the issue for me is that while knowledge can be described both abstractly and concretely, and although the abstract descriptions are often pretty useful, they ultimately get absorbed into the more concrete ones without leaving anything behind. The abstract descriptions don’t contain anything fundamentally different or superior that the concrete descriptions fail to address. Knowing is just a natural process like any other. There’s no process that we can't describe in simple terms or express in a static way if we choose to. For example, when we say a man is 'prudent,' it concretely means he takes out insurance, plays it safe when betting, and thinks before he acts. Do these actions actually define his prudence? Do they represent him as a prudent person?

Or is the prudence something by itself and independent of them? As a constant habit in him, a permanent tone of character, it is convenient to call him prudent in abstraction from any one of his acts, prudent in general and without specification, and to say the acts follow from the pre-existing prudence. There are peculiarities in his psycho-physical system that make him act prudently; and there are tendencies to association in our thoughts that prompt some of them to make for truth and others for error. But would the man be prudent in the absence of each and all of the acts? Or would the thoughts be true if they had no associative or impulsive tendencies? Surely we have no right to oppose static essences in this way to the moving processes in which they live embedded.

Or is prudence something that exists on its own, separate from actions? As a constant trait in him, a lasting part of his character, it makes sense to describe him as prudent generally, without reference to any specific actions, and to say that his behaviors stem from this inherent prudence. There are unique aspects of his mental and physical make-up that lead him to act wisely; and there are patterns in our thinking that can drive some people toward truth and others toward mistakes. But would he still be considered prudent if none of his actions existed? Or would our thoughts be accurate without any associative or impulsive influences? Clearly, we can't simply set static qualities against the dynamic processes they are part of.

My bedroom is above my library. Does the 'aboveness' here mean aught that is different from the concrete spaces which have to be moved-through in getting from the one to the other? It means, you may say, a pure topographic relation, a sort of architect's plan among the eternal essences. But that is not the full aboveness, it is only an abbreviated substitute that on occasion may lead my mind towards truer, i.e., fuller, dealings with the real aboveness. It is not an aboveness ante rem, it is a post rem extract from the aboveness in rebus. We may indeed talk, for certain conveniences, as if the abstract scheme preceded, we may say 'I must go up stairs because of the essential aboveness,' just as we may say that the man 'does prudent acts because of his ingrained prudence,' or that our ideas 'lead us truly because of their intrinsic truth.' But this should not debar us on other occasions from using completer forms of description. A concrete matter of fact always remains identical under any form of description, as when we say of a line, now that it runs from left to right, and now that it runs from right to left. These are but names of one and the same fact, one more expedient to use at one time, one at another. The full facts of cognition, whatever be the way in which we talk about them, even when we talk most abstractly, stand inalterably given in the actualities and possibilities of the experience-continuum. [Footnote 1: The ultimate object or terminus of a cognitive process may in certain instances lie beyond the direct experience of the particular cognizer, but it, of course, must exist as part of the total universe of experience whose constitution, with cognition in it, the critic is discussing.] But my critics treat my own more concrete talk as if IT were the kind that sinned by its inadequacy, and as if the full continuum left something out.

My bedroom is above my library. Does the “above” here mean anything different from the actual spaces you have to go through to get from one to the other? It signifies, I suppose, a purely spatial relationship, a kind of architect's blueprint amidst the eternal truths. But that’s not the complete idea of “above”; it’s just a simplified version that sometimes guides my thoughts toward a more accurate, richer understanding of real “above.” It's not an “above” that exists beforehand; it’s a response to the “above” as it actually is. We might talk, for the sake of convenience, as if the abstract concept comes first; we might say “I need to go upstairs because of the essential ‘above,’” just like we might say a person “acts wisely because of their inborn wisdom,” or that our thoughts “lead us correctly because of their inherent truth.” However, this shouldn’t stop us from using more complete forms of description at other times. A concrete fact remains the same no matter how we describe it, like when we say a line runs from left to right and then from right to left. These are just different terms for the same fact, one being more useful at one time and the other at another. The full details of understanding, regardless of how we discuss them—even when we talk in the most abstract terms—are always present in the realities and possibilities of the ongoing experience. [Footnote 1: The ultimate goal or endpoint of a cognitive process may sometimes be beyond the direct experience of the specific person knowing it, but it must, of course, be part of the overall universe of experience whose makeup, including cognition, the critic is examining.] Yet my critics treat my more concrete expressions as if they were inadequate and as if the full continuum left something out.

A favorite way of opposing the more abstract to the more concrete account is to accuse those who favor the latter of 'confounding psychology with logic.' Our critics say that when we are asked what truth MEANS, we reply by telling only how it is ARRIVED-AT. But since a meaning is a logical relation, static, independent of time, how can it possibly be identified, they say, with any concrete man's experience, perishing as this does at the instant of its production? This, indeed, sounds profound, but I challenge the profundity. I defy any one to show any difference between logic and psychology here. The logical relation stands to the psychological relation between idea and object only as saltatory abstractness stands to ambulatory concreteness. Both relations need a psychological vehicle; and the 'logical' one is simply the 'psychological' one disemboweled of its fulness, and reduced to a bare abstractional scheme.

A common way to contrast the more abstract with the more concrete perspective is to accuse those who prefer the latter of "confusing psychology with logic." Critics argue that when we are asked what truth MEANS, we respond by explaining only how it is ACHIEVED. But since meaning is a logical relationship, static and unaffected by time, they question how it can be related to any individual's experience, which disappears the moment it's created. This does sound deep, but I challenge that depth. I dare anyone to demonstrate a difference between logic and psychology in this context. The logical relationship relates to the psychological relationship between idea and object just like abstract concepts relate to actual experiences. Both relationships require a psychological medium; and the "logical" one is essentially the "psychological" one stripped of its fullness and reduced to a simple abstract framework.

A while ago a prisoner, on being released, tried to assassinate the judge who had sentenced him. He had apparently succeeded in conceiving the judge timelessly, had reduced him to a bare logical meaning, that of being his 'enemy and persecutor,' by stripping off all the concrete conditions (as jury's verdict, official obligation, absence of personal spite, possibly sympathy) that gave its full psychological character to the sentence as a particular man's act in time. Truly the sentence WAS inimical to the culprit; but which idea of it is the truer one, that bare logical definition of it, or its full psychological specification? The anti-pragmatists ought in consistency to stand up for the criminal's view of the case, treat the judge as the latter's logical enemy, and bar out the other conditions as so much inessential psychological stuff.

Not long ago, a prisoner, upon being released, attempted to kill the judge who had sentenced him. He had seemingly managed to view the judge in a timeless way, reducing him to a simple logical definition, that of being his 'enemy and persecutor,' by stripping away all the concrete factors (like the jury's verdict, official duty, absence of personal animosity, and possibly even sympathy) that gave the sentence its full psychological nuance as an act by a specific person within a certain time. The sentence WAS indeed against the offender; but which interpretation is more accurate, the bare logical definition or the complete psychological explanation? The anti-pragmatists should consistently support the criminal's perspective, regard the judge as his logical enemy, and disregard the other conditions as irrelevant psychological details.

II

A still further obstacle, I suspect, stands in the way of my account's acceptance. Like Dewey and like Schiller, I have had to say that the truth of an idea is determined by its satisfactoriness. But satisfactoriness is a subjective term, just as idea is; and truth is generally regarded as 'objective.' Readers who admit that satisfactoriness is our only MARK of truth, the only sign that we possess the precious article, will still say that the objective relation between idea and object which the word 'truth' points to is left out of my account altogether. I fear also that the association of my poor name with the 'will to believe' (which 'will,' it seems to me, ought to play no part in this discussion) works against my credit in some quarters. I fornicate with that unclean thing, my adversaries may think, whereas your genuine truth-lover must discourse in huxleyan heroics, and feel as if truth, to be real truth, ought to bring eventual messages of death to all our satisfactions. Such divergences certainly prove the complexity of the area of our discussion; but to my mind they also are based on misunderstandings, which (tho with but little hope of success) I will try to diminish by a further word of explanation.

I suspect there's another barrier to my account being accepted. Like Dewey and Schiller, I’ve said that the truth of an idea is measured by how satisfactory it is. But "satisfactory" is a subjective term, just like "idea," while truth is typically seen as "objective." Readers who agree that satisfactory is our only MARK of truth—the only indication that we actually have the real thing—will still argue that the objective relationship between idea and object, which the term "truth" suggests, is completely missing from my account. I’m also worried that linking my name to the "will to believe" (which I think shouldn’t play a role in this discussion) damages my credibility in certain circles. My critics might think I’m messing around with something unclean, while a true lover of truth must speak in grand terms and believe that real truth should ultimately bring messages of death to all our satisfactions. These differences certainly highlight the complexity of our discussion, but to me, they also stem from misunderstandings, which I will try to clarify with a bit more explanation, even though I have little hope of succeeding.

First, then, I will ask my objectors to define exactly what SORT of thing it is they have in mind when they speak of a truth that shall be absolute, complete and objective; and then I will defy them to show me any conceivable standing-room for such a kind of truth outside the terms of my own description. It will fall, as I contend, entirely within the field of my analysis.

First, I will ask my critics to clearly define what they mean when they talk about a truth that is absolute, complete, and objective; and then I will challenge them to show me any possible space for that kind of truth outside the framework of my own description. I believe it will completely fit within the scope of my analysis.

To begin with, it must obtain between an idea and a reality that is the idea's object; and, as a predicate, it must apply to the idea and not to the object, for objective realities are not TRUE, at least not in the universe of discourse to which we are now confining ourselves, for there they are taken as simply BEING, while the ideas are true OF them. But we can suppose a series of ideas to be successively more and more true of the same object, and can ask what is the extreme approach to being absolutely true that the last idea might attain to.

To start, it needs to distinguish between an idea and the reality that the idea represents; and, as a result, it should apply to the idea rather than the object, because objective realities are not TRUE, at least not in the context we're discussing right now, where they are simply seen as EXISTING, while the ideas are true ABOUT them. However, we can imagine a series of ideas that become increasingly true about the same object, and we can question how close to being completely true the final idea might get.

The maximal conceivable truth in an idea would seem to be that it should lead to an actual merging of ourselves with the object, to an utter mutual confluence and identification. On the common-sense level of belief this is what is supposed really to take place in sense-perception. My idea of this pen verifies itself through my percept; and my percept is held to BE the pen for the time being—percepts and physical realities being treated by common sense as identical. But the physiology of the senses has criticised common sense out of court, and the pen 'in itself' is now believed to lie beyond my momentary percept. Yet the notion once suggested, of what a completely consummated acquaintance with a reality might be like, remains over for our speculative purposes. TOTAL CONFLUX OF THE MIND WITH THE REALITY would be the absolute limit of truth, there could be no better or more satisfying knowledge than that.

The highest possible truth in an idea seems to be that it should lead to a complete merging of ourselves with the object, resulting in total mutual blending and identification. On a common-sense level, this is what is supposed to happen in sense perception. My idea of this pen confirms itself through my perception; and my perception is considered to BE the pen for the time being—perceptions and physical realities are treated as identical by common sense. However, the science of the senses has challenged common sense, and the pen 'in itself' is now believed to exist beyond my current perception. Yet the idea of what a fully realized understanding of a reality could be like remains for our speculative purposes. TOTAL CONFLUX OF THE MIND WITH REALITY would be the ultimate limit of truth; there could be no better or more satisfying knowledge than that.

Such total conflux, it is needless to say, is ALREADY EXPLICITLY PROVIDED FOR, AS A POSSIBILITY, IN MY ACCOUNT OF THE MATTER. If an idea should ever lead us not only TOWARDS, or UP TO, or AGAINST, a reality, but so close that we and the reality should MELT TOGETHER, it would be made absolutely true, according to me, by that performance.

Such a complete merging is obviously already considered as a possibility in my explanation of the issue. If an idea ever brings us not just closer to a reality, but so close that we and the reality completely blend together, it would, in my view, become absolutely real through that experience.

In point of fact philosophers doubt that this ever occurs. What happens, they think, is only that we get nearer and nearer to realities, we approximate more and more to the all-satisfying limit; and the definition of actually, as distinguished from imaginably, complete and objective truth, can then only be that it belongs to the idea that will lead us as CLOSE UP AGAINST THE OBJECT as in the nature of our experience is possible, literally NEXT to it, for instance.

In fact, philosophers doubt that this ever really happens. What they believe is that we just get closer and closer to realities, we get more and more near to the ultimate truth; and the definition of actually complete and objective truth, as opposed to just being imaginably so, can only be that it’s tied to the idea that brings us as CLOSE UP AGAINST THE OBJECT as our experience allows, literally RIGHT next to it, for example.

Suppose, now, there were an idea that did this for a certain objective reality. Suppose that no further approach were possible, that nothing lay between, that the next step would carry us right INTO the reality; then that result, being the next thing to conflux, would make the idea true in the maximal degree that might be supposed practically attainable in the world which we inhabit.

Suppose there was an idea that achieved this for a specific objective reality. Imagine that no other approach was possible, that nothing existed in between, and that the next step would take us directly INTO the reality; then that outcome, being the next thing to merge, would make the idea as true as could be reasonably expected in the world we live in.

Well, I need hardly explain that THAT DEGREE OF TRUTH IS ALSO PROVIDED FOR IN MY ACCOUNT OF THE MATTER. And if satisfactions are the marks of truth's presence, we may add that any less true substitute for such a true idea would prove less satisfactory. Following its lead, we should probably find out that we did not quite touch the terminus. We should desiderate a closer approach, and not rest till we had found it.

Well, I hardly need to explain that THAT DEGREE OF TRUTH IS ALSO INCLUDED IN MY ACCOUNT OF THE SITUATION. And if satisfactions indicate the presence of truth, we can say that any less truthful substitute for such a true idea would be less satisfying. Following this line of thought, we might realize that we didn’t quite reach the end point. We would desire a closer approach and wouldn’t rest until we found it.

I am, of course, postulating here a standing reality independent of the idea that knows it. I am also postulating that satisfactions grow pari passu with our approximation to such reality. [Footnote 1: Say, if you prefer to, that DISsatisfactions decrease pari passu with such approximation. The approximation may be of any kind assignable—approximation in time or in space, or approximation in kind, which in common speech means 'copying.'] If my critics challenge this latter assumption, I retort upon them with the former. Our whole notion of a standing reality grows up in the form of an ideal limit to the series of successive termini to which our thoughts have led us and still are leading us. Each terminus proves provisional by leaving us unsatisfied. The truer idea is the one that pushes farther; so we are ever beckoned on by the ideal notion of an ultimate completely satisfactory terminus. I, for one, obey and accept that notion. I can conceive no other objective CONTENT to the notion of ideally perfect truth than that of penetration into such a terminus, nor can I conceive that the notion would ever have grown up, or that true ideas would ever have been sorted out from false or idle ones, save for the greater sum of satisfactions, intellectual or practical, which the truer ones brought with them. Can we imagine a man absolutely satisfied with an idea and with all its relations to his other ideas and to his sensible experiences, who should yet not take its content as a true account of reality? The matter of the true is thus absolutely identical with the matter of the satisfactory. You may put either word first in your ways of talking; but leave out that whole notion of SATISFACTORY WORKING or LEADING (which is the essence of my pragmatistic account) and call truth a static logical relation, independent even of POSSIBLE leadings or satisfactions, and it seems to me you cut all ground from under you.

I am, of course, suggesting a reality that exists independently of the idea that understands it. I'm also suggesting that our satisfaction increases as we get closer to that reality. [Footnote 1: You could say, if you prefer, that dissatisfaction decreases as we get closer to that reality. The approximation can be any kind—whether in time, space, or kind, which in everyday language means 'copying.'] If my critics dispute this latter assumption, I respond with the former. Our entire concept of a standing reality develops as an ideal limit to the series of points where our thoughts have taken us and continue to take us. Each point is temporary since it leaves us unfulfilled. The more accurate idea is the one that pushes us further; thus, we are always drawn forward by the ideal notion of a final, entirely satisfying point. I, for one, accept and embrace that idea. I can’t imagine any other objective CONTENT for the concept of ideally perfect truth than reaching that point, nor can I believe that the concept would ever have developed, or that we would have been able to distinguish true ideas from false or trivial ones, without the greater satisfaction—intellectual or practical—that the truer ones provide. Can we picture a person completely satisfied with an idea and its connections to his other ideas and to his sensory experiences, yet not regard its content as an accurate representation of reality? The nature of the true is thus completely identical to the nature of the satisfactory. You can use either term first in your conversations; but if you omit that entire concept of SATISFACTORY WORKING or LEADING (which is central to my pragmatic perspective) and define truth as a static logical relationship, independent even of possible leads or satisfactions, then it seems to me you undermine your own foundation.

I fear that I am still very obscure. But I respectfully implore those who reject my doctrine because they can make nothing of my stumbling language, to tell us in their own name—und zwar very concretely and articulately!—just how the real, genuine and absolutely 'objective' truth which they believe in so profoundly, is constituted and established. They mustn't point to the 'reality' itself, for truth is only our subjective relation to realities. What is the nominal essence of this relation, its logical definition, whether or not it be 'objectively' attainable by mortals?

I worry that I'm still quite unclear. But I respectfully ask those who dismiss my ideas because they can't make sense of my awkward language to explain to us, in their own words—specifically and clearly!—exactly how the real, genuine, and completely 'objective' truth they believe in so deeply is formed and established. They shouldn't just reference the 'reality' itself, as truth is only our subjective connection to realities. What is the core nature of this connection, its logical definition, and can it even be 'objectively' grasped by humans?

Whatever they may say it is, I have the firmest faith that my account will prove to have allowed for it and included it by anticipation, as one possible case in the total mixture of cases. There is, in short, no ROOM for any grade or sort of truth outside of the framework of the pragmatic system, outside of that jungle of empirical workings and leadings, and their nearer or ulterior terminations, of which I seem to have written so unskilfully.

No matter what they claim it is, I strongly believe that my perspective has taken it into account and included it in advance, as one possible scenario among many. In short, there is no space for any kind of truth beyond the boundaries of the pragmatic system, beyond that chaotic mix of practical outcomes and directions, and their immediate or eventual conclusions, which I may have described so poorly.










VII

PROFESSOR PRATT ON TRUTH

I

[Footnote: Reprinted from the Journal of Philosophy, etc., August 15, 1907 (vol. iv, p. 464).]

[Footnote: Reprinted from the Journal of Philosophy, etc., August 15, 1907 (vol. iv, p. 464).]

Professor J. B. Pratt's paper in the Journal of Philosophy for June 6, 1907, is so brilliantly written that its misconception of the pragmatist position seems doubly to call for a reply.

Professor J. B. Pratt's paper in the Journal of Philosophy from June 6, 1907, is so well-written that its misunderstanding of the pragmatist viewpoint seems to require a response even more.

He asserts that, for a pragmatist, truth cannot be a relation between an idea and a reality outside and transcendent of the idea, but must lie 'altogether within experience,' where it will need 'no reference to anything else to justify it'—no reference to the object, apparently. The pragmatist must 'reduce everything to psychology,' aye, and to the psychology of the immediate moment. He is consequently debarred from saying that an idea that eventually gets psychologically verified WAS already true before the process of verifying was complete; and he is equally debarred from treating an idea as true provisionally so long as he only believes that he CAN verify it whenever he will.

He claims that, for a pragmatist, truth can't be a connection between an idea and a reality outside of that idea; it has to exist entirely within experience, where it doesn't need to be justified by anything else—no reference to the object, it seems. The pragmatist must break everything down to psychology, specifically the psychology of the moment. As a result, he can't say that an idea that ultimately gets psychologically verified was already true before the verification process was finished; and he also can't treat an idea as true temporarily just because he believes he can verify it whenever he wants.

Whether such a pragmatist as this exists, I know not, never having myself met with the beast. We can define terms as we like; and if that be my friend Pratt's definition of a pragmatist, I can only concur with his anti-pragmatism. But, in setting up the weird type, he quotes words from me; so, in order to escape being classed by some reader along with so asinine a being, I will reassert my own view of truth once more.

Whether a pragmatist like this actually exists, I don't know, as I've never encountered such a person myself. We can define terms however we choose; and if my friend Pratt's definition of a pragmatist is accurate, then I can only agree with his anti-pragmatism. However, in creating this strange example, he quotes my words; so, to avoid being lumped together by some reader with such a foolish figure, I will restate my own view of truth once again.

Truth is essentially a relation between two things, an idea, on the one hand, and a reality outside of the idea, on the other. This relation, like all relations, has its fundamentum, namely, the matrix of experiential circumstance, psychological as well as physical, in which the correlated terms are found embedded. In the case of the relation between 'heir' and 'legacy' the fundamentum is a world in which there was a testator, and in which there is now a will and an executor; in the case of that between idea and object, it is a world with circumstances of a sort to make a satisfactory verification process, lying around and between the two terms. But just as a man may be called an heir and treated as one before the executor has divided the estate, so an idea may practically be credited with truth before the verification process has been exhaustively carried out—the existence of the mass of verifying circumstance is enough. Where potentiality counts for actuality in so many other cases, one does not see why it may not so count here. We call a man benevolent not only for his kind acts paid in, but for his readiness to perform others; we treat an idea as 'luminous' not only for the light it has shed, but for that we expect it will shed on dark problems. Why should we not equally trust the truth of our ideas? We live on credits everywhere; and we use our ideas far oftener for calling up things connected with their immediate objects, than for calling up those objects themselves. Ninety-nine times out of a hundred the only use we should make of the object itself, if we were led up to it by our idea, would be to pass on to those connected things by its means. So we continually curtail verification-processes, letting our belief that they are possible suffice.

Truth is basically the connection between two things: an idea and a reality outside that idea. This connection, like all connections, has its foundation, which is the mix of experiences—both psychological and physical—where the related terms exist. For example, in the relationship between 'heir' and 'legacy,' the foundation is a world where there was a testator, and where there’s now a will and an executor. In the case of the relationship between an idea and an object, it’s a world filled with the right circumstances to make satisfactory verification possible, surrounding both terms. But just like a person can be called an heir and treated as one before the executor has actually divided the estate, an idea can be recognized as true even before the verification process is completely done—the presence of the necessary verifying factors is enough. Where potential counts as actual in many other situations, it seems reasonable for this to apply here too. We call someone benevolent not just because of their kind actions in the past, but also because they’re willing to do more good. We consider an idea 'luminous' not just for the insight it has provided, but for the light we expect it to shine on tough problems. Why shouldn't we also trust the truth of our ideas? We live on trust everywhere, and we often use our ideas more to connect with things related to their immediate objects than to directly engage with those objects themselves. Most of the time, if we were led to the object through our idea, we’d only use it to move on to those connected things. So we frequently shorten verification processes, allowing our belief in their possibility to be enough.

What CONSTITUTES THE RELATION known as truth, I now say, is just the EXISTENCE IN THE EMPIRICAL WORLD OF THIS FUNDAMENTUM OF CIRCUMSTANCE SURROUNDING OBJECT AND IDEA and ready to be either short-circuited or traversed at full length. So long as it exists, and a satisfactory passage through it between the object and the idea is possible, that idea will both BE true, and will HAVE BEEN true of that object, whether fully developed verification has taken place or not. The nature and place and affinities of the object of course play as vital a part in making the particular passage possible as do the nature and associative tendencies of the idea; so that the notion that truth could fall altogether inside of the thinker's private experience and be something purely psychological, is absurd. It is BETWEEN the idea and the object that the truth-relation is to be sought and it involves both terms.

What constitutes the relationship known as truth, I now say, is simply the existence in the empirical world of this foundation of circumstances surrounding the object and the idea, which can either be bypassed or fully explored. As long as it exists, and a satisfactory connection between the object and the idea is possible, that idea will be true and has been true of that object, whether complete verification has happened or not. The nature, location, and connections of the object play just as crucial a role in making that specific connection possible as do the nature and associative tendencies of the idea; so the idea that truth could exist solely within the thinker’s private experience and be something purely psychological is absurd. The truth-relation should be sought between the idea and the object, and it involves both elements.

But the 'intellectualistic' position, if I understand Mr. Pratt rightly, is that, altho we can use this fundamentum, this mass of go-between experience, for TESTING truth, yet the truth-relation in itself remains as something apart. It means, in Mr. Pratt's words, merely 'THIS SIMPLE THING THAT THE OBJECT OF WHICH ONE IS THINKING IS AS ONE THINKS IT.'

But the 'intellectualistic' position, if I understand Mr. Pratt correctly, is that although we can use this foundation, this body of intermediate experience, for TESTING truth, the truth-relation itself stays separate. It means, in Mr. Pratt's words, merely 'THIS SIMPLE THING THAT THE OBJECT OF WHICH ONE IS THINKING IS AS ONE THINKS IT.'

It seems to me that the word 'as,' which qualifies the relation here, and bears the whole 'epistemological' burden, is anything but simple. What it most immediately suggests is that the idea should be LIKE the object; but most of our ideas, being abstract concepts, bear almost no resemblance to their objects. The 'as' must therefore, I should say, be usually interpreted functionally, as meaning that the idea shall lead us into the same quarters of experience AS the object would. Experience leads ever on and on, and objects and our ideas of objects may both lead to the same goals. The ideas being in that case shorter cuts, we SUBSTITUTE them more and more for their objects; and we habitually waive direct verification of each one of them, as their train passes through our mind, because if an idea leads AS the object would lead, we can say, in Mr. Pratt's words, that in so far forth the object is AS we think it, and that the idea, verified thus in so far forth, is true enough.

It seems to me that the word 'as,' which describes the relationship here and carries the whole 'epistemological' weight, is far from simple. What it immediately suggests is that the idea should be LIKE the object; however, most of our ideas, being abstract concepts, look almost nothing like their objects. The 'as' should usually be understood functionally, meaning that the idea should guide us into the same areas of experience AS the object would. Experience keeps moving forward, and both objects and our ideas about them can lead to the same outcomes. Since the ideas act as shortcuts, we increasingly SUBSTITUTE them for their objects; and we often skip direct verification of each one as it comes to mind, because if an idea leads AS the object would lead, we can say, in Mr. Pratt's words, that in that sense, the object is AS we think it, and that the idea, validated in that way, is true enough.

Mr. Pratt will undoubtedly accept most of these facts, but he will deny that they spell pragmatism. Of course, definitions are free to every one; but I have myself never meant by the pragmatic view of truth anything different from what I now describe; and inasmuch as my use of the term came earlier than my friend's, I think it ought to have the right of way. But I suspect that Professor Pratt's contention is not solely as to what one must think in order to be called a pragmatist. I am cure that he believes that the truth-relation has something MORE in it than the fundamentum which I assign can account for. Useful to test truth by, the matrix of circumstance, he thinks, cannot found the truth-relation in se, for that is trans-empirical and 'saltatory.'

Mr. Pratt will probably accept most of these facts, but he'll argue that they don't represent pragmatism. Obviously, everyone is free to define things as they wish; however, I’ve never meant the pragmatic view of truth to be anything different from what I'm describing now. Since my use of the term came before my friend's, I believe it should take precedence. But I suspect that Professor Pratt's argument isn't just about what one needs to believe to be considered a pragmatist. I'm sure he thinks that the truth-relation involves something MORE than the foundation I attribute to it can explain. He believes that while it's useful to evaluate truth based on the circumstances, that context can't solely establish the truth-relation itself, because that goes beyond empirical evidence and is 'saltatory.'

Well, take an object and an idea, and assume that the latter is true of the former—as eternally and absolutely true as you like. Let the object be as much 'as' the idea thinks it, as it is possible for one thing to be 'as' another. I now formally ask of Professor Pratt to tell what this 'as'-ness in itself CONSISTS in—for it seems to me that it ought to consist in something assignable and describable, and not remain a pure mystery, and I promise that if he can assign any determination of it whatever which I cannot successfully refer to some specification of what in this article I have called the empirical fundamentum, I will confess my stupidity cheerfully, and will agree never to publish a line upon this subject of truth again.

Well, take an object and an idea, and assume that the idea is true of the object—as eternally and definitely true as you'd like. Let the object be as much 'as' the idea believes it is, as much as one thing can match another. I now formally ask Professor Pratt to explain what this 'as'-ness really consists of—because it seems to me that it should be something identifiable and describable, and not remain a complete mystery. I promise that if he can provide any determination of it that I can’t link to something I've referred to in this article as the empirical basis, I will gladly admit my ignorance and agree to never publish anything about the topic of truth again.

II

Professor Pratt has returned to the charge in a whole book, [Footnote 1: J. B. Pratt: What is Pragmatism. New York, The Macmillan Company, 1909.—The comments I have printed were written in March, 1909, after some of the articles printed later in the present volume.] which for its clearness and good temper deserves to supersede all the rest of the anti-pragmatistic literature. I wish it might do so; for its author admits all MY essential contentions, simply distinguishing my account of truth as 'modified' pragmatism from Schiller's and Dewey's, which he calls pragmatism of the 'radical' sort. As I myself understand Dewey and Schiller, our views absolutely agree, in spite of our different modes of statement; but I have enough trouble of my own in life without having to defend my friends, so I abandon them provisionally to the tender mercy of Professor Pratt's interpretations, utterly erroneous tho I deem these to be. My reply as regards myself can be very short, for I prefer to consider only essentials, and Dr. Pratt's whole book hardly takes the matter farther than the article to which I retort in Part I of the present paper.

Professor Pratt has tackled the issue in a whole book, [Footnote 1: J. B. Pratt: What is Pragmatism. New York, The Macmillan Company, 1909.—The comments I have printed were written in March, 1909, after some of the articles printed later in the present volume.] which, for its clarity and good attitude, deserves to replace all other anti-pragmatism literature. I wish it could do that; because the author accepts all my main arguments, simply distinguishing my take on truth as 'modified' pragmatism from Schiller's and Dewey's, which he refers to as 'radical' pragmatism. From my perspective on Dewey and Schiller, our views completely align, despite our different ways of expressing them; however, I have enough of my own challenges in life without having to defend my friends, so I temporarily leave them to the mercy of Professor Pratt's interpretations, which I find completely wrong. My response regarding myself can be very brief, as I prefer to focus only on the essentials, and Dr. Pratt's entire book hardly advances the discussion past the article I respond to in Part I of this paper.

He repeats the 'as'-formula, as if it were something that I, along with other pragmatists, had denied, [Footnote: Op. cit., pp. 77-80.] whereas I have only asked those who insist so on its importance to do something more than merely utter it—to explicate it, for example, and tell us what its so great importance consists in. I myself agree most cordially that for an idea to be true the object must be 'as' the idea declares it, but I explicate the 'as'-ness as meaning the idea's verifiability.

He keeps bringing up the 'as'-formula, as if I, along with other pragmatists, have rejected it, [Footnote: Op. cit., pp. 77-80.] when all I've asked is for those who emphasize its significance to do more than just say it—like explaining it, for instance, and clarifying what makes it so important. I fully agree that for an idea to be true, the object must be 'as' the idea claims it is, but I define 'as'-ness as the idea's verifiability.

Now since Dr. Pratt denies none of these verifying 'workings' for which I have pleaded, but only insists on their inability to serve as the fundamentum of the truth-relation, it seems that there is really nothing in the line of FACT about which we differ, and that the issue between us is solely as to how far the notion of workableness or verifiability is an essential part of the notion of 'trueness'—'trueness' being Dr. Pratt's present name for the character of as-ness in the true idea. I maintain that there is no meaning left in this notion of as-ness or trueness if no reference to the possibility of concrete working on the part of the idea is made.

Now that Dr. Pratt doesn't dispute any of the verifying 'workings' I've mentioned, but only argues that they can't be the foundation of truth, it appears that we don't actually disagree on any factual matters. The real issue between us is about how much the idea of workability or verifiability is a crucial part of what 'trueness' means—'trueness' being Dr. Pratt's current term for the quality of as-ness in the true idea. I argue that the concept of as-ness or trueness loses its meaning if it doesn't refer to the possibility of practical application of the idea.

Take an example where there can be no possible working. Suppose I have an idea to which I give utterance by the vocable 'skrkl,' claiming at the same time that it is true. Who now can say that it is FALSE, for why may there not be somewhere in the unplumbed depths of the cosmos some object with which 'skrkl' can agree and have trueness in Dr. Pratt's sense? On the other hand who can say that it is TRUE, for who can lay his hand on that object and show that it and nothing else is what I MEAN by my word? But yet again, who can gainsay any one who shall call my word utterly IRRELATIVE to other reality, and treat it as a bare fact in my mind, devoid of any cognitive function whatever. One of these three alternatives must surely be predicated of it. For it not to be irrelevant (or not-cognitive in nature), an object of some kind must be provided which it may refer to. Supposing that object provided, whether 'skrkl' is true or false of it, depends, according to Professor Pratt, on no intermediating condition whatever. The trueness or the falsity is even now immediately, absolutely, and positively there.

Consider a situation where no work can actually be done. Let's say I have an idea that I express by the word 'skrkl,' and I claim that it is true. Now, who can say that it's FALSE? After all, there's a chance that somewhere in the vastness of the universe, there's an object that 'skrkl' could relate to and be considered true in Dr. Pratt's terms. On the flip side, who can assert that it is TRUE? Who can point to that object and show that it is exactly what I MEAN by my word? Yet again, who can argue against anyone who says my word is completely IRRELATIVE to any other reality and just a fact in my mind without any cognitive function? One of these three options must apply. For it to be relevant (or cognitive in nature), there has to be some kind of object to which it can refer. Assuming that object exists, whether 'skrkl' is true or false regarding it, according to Professor Pratt, relies on no intermediate conditions. The truth or falsity is right there, immediate, absolute, and clear.

I, on the other hand, demand a cosmic environment of some kind to establish which of them is there rather than utter irrelevancy. [Footnote: Dr. Pratt, singularly enough, disposes of this primal postulate of all pragmatic epistemology, by saying that the pragmatist 'unconsciously surrenders his whole case by smuggling in the idea of a conditioning environment which determines whether or not the experience can work, and which cannot itself be identified with the experience or any part of it' (pp. 167-168). The 'experience' means here of course the idea, or belief; and the expression 'smuggling in' is to the last degree diverting. If any epistemologist could dispense with a conditioning environment, it would seem to be the antipragmatist, with his immediate saltatory trueness, independent of work done. The mediating pathway which the environment supplies is the very essence of the pragmatist's explanation.] I then say, first, that unless some sort of a natural path exists between the 'skrkl' and THAT object, distinguishable among the innumerable pathways that run among all the realities of the universe, linking them promiscuously with one another, there is nothing there to constitute even the POSSIBILITY OF ITS REFERRING to that object rather than to any other.

I, on the other hand, need some kind of cosmic context to figure out which of them is relevant instead of just being totally irrelevant. [Footnote: Dr. Pratt, interestingly enough, dismisses this fundamental assumption of all pragmatic epistemology by saying that the pragmatist 'unconsciously gives up his entire argument by sneaking in the idea of a conditioning environment that determines whether the experience can work, which itself cannot be identified with the experience or any part of it' (pp. 167-168). The 'experience' here refers to the idea or belief; and the term 'sneaking in' is quite amusing. If any epistemologist could do without a conditioning environment, you would think it would be the antipragmatist, with his direct and immediate truth that doesn't rely on any work done. The mediating pathway that the environment provides is the very essence of the pragmatist's explanation.] So, I say first, that unless some sort of natural pathway exists between the 'skrkl' and THAT object, which can be distinguished among the countless pathways that run through all the realities of the universe, connecting them randomly with one another, there’s nothing there that could even make it possible for it to refer to that object instead of any other.

I say furthermore that unless it have some TENDENCY TO FOLLOW UP THAT PATH, there is nothing to constitute its INTENTION to refer to the object in question.

I also say that unless it tends to follow that path, there’s nothing that shows its intention to refer to the object in question.

Finally, I say that unless the path be strown with possibilities of frustration or encouragement, and offer some sort of terminal satisfaction or contradiction, there is nothing to constitute its agreement or disagreement with that object, or to constitute the as-ness (or 'not-as-ness') in which the trueness (or falseness) is said to consist.

Finally, I say that unless the path is filled with possibilities of frustration or encouragement, and provides some kind of final satisfaction or contradiction, there’s nothing to define whether it aligns or conflicts with that object, or to determine the nature of its existence (or non-existence) in which truth (or falsehood) is claimed to reside.

I think that Dr. Pratt ought to do something more than repeat the name 'trueness,' in answer to my pathetic question whether that there be not some CONSTITUTION to a relation as important as this. The pathway, the tendency, the corroborating or contradicting progress, need not in every case be experienced in full, but I don't see, if the universe doesn't contain them among its possibilities of furniture, what LOGICAL MATERIAL FOR DEFINING the trueness of my idea is left. But if it do contain them, they and they only are the logical material required.

I believe Dr. Pratt should offer more than just repeating the word "trueness" in response to my desperate question about whether there's some kind of framework for a relationship as significant as this. While we don't need to experience every single step, the direction, progression, and any supporting or opposing evidence are necessary. If the universe doesn't include these possibilities, then what logical basis is left to define the trueness of my idea? But if they do exist, then they’re the only logical basis we need.

I am perplexed by the superior importance which Dr. Pratt attributes to abstract trueness over concrete verifiability in an idea, and I wish that he might be moved to explain. It is prior to verification, to be sure, but so is the verifiability for which I contend prior, just as a man's 'mortality' (which is nothing but the possibility of his death) is prior to his death, but it can hardly be that this abstract priority of all possibility to its correlative fact is what so obstinate a quarrel is about. I think it probable that Dr. Pratt is vaguely thinking of something concreter than this. The trueness of an idea must mean SOMETHING DEFINITE IN IT THAT DETERMINES ITS TENDENCY TO WORK, and indeed towards this object rather than towards that. Undoubtedly there is something of this sort in the idea, just as there is something in man that accounts for his tendency towards death, and in bread that accounts for its tendency to nourish. What that something is in the case of truth psychology tells us: the idea has associates peculiar to itself, motor as well as ideational; it tends by its place and nature to call these into being, one after another; and the appearance of them in succession is what we mean by the 'workings' of the idea. According to what they are, does the trueness or falseness which the idea harbored come to light. These tendencies have still earlier conditions which, in a general way, biology, psychology and biography can trace. This whole chain of natural causal conditions produces a resultant state of things in which new relations, not simply causal, can now be found, or into which they can now be introduced,—the relations namely which we epistemologists study, relations of adaptation, of substitutability, of instrumentality, of reference and of truth.

I’m confused by the importance that Dr. Pratt places on abstract truth over concrete verifiability in an idea, and I wish he would explain his reasoning. Yes, it comes before verification, but so does the verifiability I’m arguing for, just as a man’s 'mortality' (which is simply the possibility of his death) comes before his actual death. However, it seems unlikely that such a conceptual priority is what this stubborn argument revolves around. I suspect Dr. Pratt is thinking of something more concrete. The truth of an idea must represent SOMETHING SPECIFIC IN IT THAT INFLUENCES ITS ABILITY TO FUNCTION, and indeed, its direction towards this outcome rather than that one. There is undoubtedly something like this in the idea, just as there’s something in a person that explains their inclination towards death, and in bread that explains its ability to nourish. Psychology reveals what that something is in terms of truth: the idea has unique associations, both motor and cognitive; it tends to evoke these associations in sequence; and the emergence of these associations one after another is what we refer to as the 'workings' of the idea. Depending on their nature, the truth or falsehood contained within the idea reveals itself. These tendencies have earlier conditions that biology, psychology, and biography can generally trace. This entire chain of natural causal conditions leads to a situation in which new relationships, not merely causal, can now be identified or introduced—the relationships that we epistemologists examine, specifically relationships of adaptation, substitutability, instrumentality, reference, and truth.

The prior causal conditions, altho there could be no knowing of any kind, true or false, without them, are but preliminary to the question of what makes the ideas true or false when once their tendencies have been obeyed. The tendencies must exist in some shape anyhow, but their fruits are truth, falsity, or irrelevancy, according to what they concretely turn out to be. They are not 'saltatory' at any rate, for they evoke their consequences contiguously, from next to next only; and not until the final result of the whole associative sequence, actual or potential, is in our mental sight, can we feel sure what its epistemological significance, if it have any, may be. True knowing is, in fine, not substantially, in itself, or 'as such,' inside of the idea from the first, any more than mortality AS SUCH is inside of the man, or nourishment AS SUCH inside of the bread. Something else is there first, that practically MAKES FOR knowing, dying or nourishing, as the case may be. That something is the 'nature' namely of the first term, be it idea, man, or bread, that operates to start the causal chain of processes which, when completed, is the complex fact to which we give whatever functional name best fits the case. Another nature, another chain of cognitive workings; and then either another object known or the same object known differently, will ensue.

The earlier causal conditions, though we can't have any kind of knowledge—true or false—without them, are just a starting point for the question of what makes ideas true or false after they've been acted upon. The tendencies must exist in some form anyway, but their results are truth, falsehood, or irrelevance, depending on what they actually turn out to be. They don't jump around; they generate their consequences sequentially, one after another. Only when we can see the final result of the entire associative sequence, whether real or potential, can we understand its epistemological importance, if it has any. True knowledge isn't inherently contained within the idea itself, just like mortality isn’t inherently inside the person, or nourishment within the bread. There’s something else present first that essentially contributes to knowing, dying, or nourishing, depending on the situation. That something is the 'nature' of the original term—whether it's an idea, a person, or bread—that triggers the causal chain of processes which, when complete, forms the complex fact to which we assign the most appropriate functional name. Another nature, another chain of cognitive interactions; and that will lead to either a different object being known or the same object being understood in a different way.

Dr. Pratt perplexes me again by seeming to charge Dewey and Schiller [Footnote: Page 200] (I am not sure that he charges me) with an account of truth which would allow the object believed in not to exist, even if the belief in it were true. 'Since the truth of an idea,' he writes, 'means merely the fact that the idea works, that fact is all that you mean when you say the idea is true' (p. 206). 'WHEN YOU SAY THE IDEA IS TRUE'—does that mean true for YOU, the critic, or true for the believer whom you are describing? The critic's trouble over this seems to come from his taking the word 'true' irrelatively, whereas the pragmatist always means 'true for him who experiences the workings.' 'But is the object REALLY true or not?'—the critic then seems to ask,—as if the pragmatist were bound to throw in a whole ontology on top of his epistemology and tell us what realities indubitably exist. 'One world at a time,' would seem to be the right reply here.

Dr. Pratt is perplexing me again by appearing to accuse Dewey and Schiller [Footnote: Page 200] (I’m not sure if he’s accusing me) of having an understanding of truth that would allow for the object of belief to not exist, even if the belief in it is true. "Since the truth of an idea," he writes, "means merely that the idea works, that fact is all you mean when you say the idea is true" (p. 206). "WHEN YOU SAY THE IDEA IS TRUE"—does that mean true for YOU, the critic, or true for the believer you’re describing? The critic’s confusion seems to stem from interpreting the word "true" in an absolute way, while the pragmatist always means "true for the one who experiences the results." "But is the object REALLY true or not?"—the critic seems to be asking— as if the pragmatist had to offer a complete theory of existence on top of his theory of knowledge and tell us what realities definitely exist. "One world at a time" seems to be the right answer here.

One other trouble of Dr. Pratt's must be noticed. It concerns the 'transcendence' of the object. When our ideas have worked so as to bring us flat up against the object, NEXT to it, 'is our relation to it then ambulatory or saltatory?' Dr. Pratt asks. If YOUR headache be my object, 'MY experiences break off where yours begin,' Dr. Pratt writes, and 'this fact is of great importance, for it bars out the sense of transition and fulfilment which forms so important an element in the pragmatist description of knowledge—the sense of fulfilment due to a continuous passage from the original idea to the known object. If this comes at all when I know your headache, it comes not with the object, but quite on my side of the "epistemological gulf." The gulf is still there to be transcended.' (p. 158).

One more issue with Dr. Pratt's work needs to be addressed. It concerns the 'transcendence' of the object. When our ideas lead us to directly engage with the object, right next to it, 'is our relationship to it then ambulatory or saltatory?' Dr. Pratt asks. If YOUR headache is my object, 'MY experiences stop where yours begin,' Dr. Pratt states, and 'this fact is very significant, as it eliminates the sense of transition and fulfillment that is such a crucial part of the pragmatist understanding of knowledge—the sense of fulfillment that arises from a continuous journey from the original idea to the known object. If this feeling occurs at all when I understand your headache, it happens not with the object, but entirely on my side of the "epistemological gulf." The gulf still exists, waiting to be crossed.' (p. 158).

Some day of course, or even now somewhere in the larger life of the universe, different men's headaches may become confluent or be 'co-conscious.' Here and now, however, headaches do transcend each other and, when not felt, can be known only conceptually. My idea is that you really have a headache; it works well with what I see of your expression, and with what I hear you say; but it doesn't put me in possession of the headache itself. I am still at one remove, and the headache 'transcends' me, even tho it be in nowise transcendent of human experience generally. Bit the 'gulf' here is that which the pragmatist epistemology itself fixes in the very first words it uses, by saying there must be an object and an idea. The idea however doesn't immediately leap the gulf, it only works from next to next so as to bridge it, fully or approximately. If it bridges it, in the pragmatist's vision of his hypothetical universe, it can be called a 'true' idea. If it only MIGHT bridge it, but doesn't, or if it throws a bridge distinctly AT it, it still has, in the onlooking pragmatist's eyes, what Professor Pratt calls 'trueness.' But to ask the pragmatist thereupon whether, when it thus fails to coalesce bodily with the object, it is REALLY true or has REAL trueness,—in other words whether the headache he supposes, and supposes the thinker he supposes, to believe in, be a real headache or not,—is to step from his hypothetical universe of discourse into the altogether different world of natural fact.

Some day, or even right now somewhere in the vastness of the universe, different people's headaches might merge or become 'co-conscious.' However, in this moment, headaches do transcend each other and, when not experienced, can only be understood conceptually. My belief is that you genuinely have a headache; it aligns with what I see in your expression and what I hear you say, but it doesn't give me direct access to your headache. I'm still one step removed, and the headache 'transcends' me, even though it's not beyond human experience in general. The 'gulf' here is what pragmatist epistemology establishes right from the start by stating that there must be an object and an idea. However, the idea doesn't immediately cross that gulf; it works from point to point to bridge it, either fully or partially. If it successfully bridges it, in the pragmatist's view of his hypothetical universe, it can be considered a 'true' idea. If it only MIGHT bridge it but doesn't, or if it attempts to connect to it without success, it still retains what Professor Pratt calls 'trueness' in the eyes of the observing pragmatist. But to ask the pragmatist whether, when it fails to fully connect with the object, it is REALLY true or has REAL trueness—essentially, whether the headache he presupposes and the thinker he assumes believes in is a real headache or not—means stepping from his hypothetical discourse into the entirely different realm of natural fact.










VIII

THE PRAGMATIST ACCOUNT OF TRUTH AND ITS MISUNDERSTANDERS [Footnote: Reprint from the Philosophical Review, January, 1908 (vol. xvii, p. 1).]

THE PRAGMATIST ACCOUNT OF TRUTH AND ITS MISUNDERSTANDERS [Footnote: Reprint from the Philosophical Review, January, 1908 (vol. xvii, p. 1).]

The account of truth given in my volume entitled Pragmatism, continues to meet with such persistent misunderstanding that I am tempted to make a final brief reply. My ideas may well deserve refutation, but they can get none till they are conceived of in their proper shape. The fantastic character of the current misconceptions shows how unfamiliar is the concrete point of view which pragmatism assumes. Persons who are familiar with a conception move about so easily in it that they understand each other at a hint, and can converse without anxiously attending to their P's and Q's. I have to admit, in view of the results, that we have assumed too ready an intelligence, and consequently in many places used a language too slipshod. We should never have spoken elliptically. The critics have boggled at every word they could boggle at, and refused to take the spirit rather than the letter of our discourse. This seems to show a genuine unfamiliarity in the whole point of view. It also shows, I think, that the second stage of opposition, which has already begun to express itself in the stock phrase that 'what is new is not true, and what is true not new,' in pragmatism, is insincere. If we said nothing in any degree new, why was our meaning so desperately hard to catch? The blame cannot be laid wholly upon our obscurity of speech, for in other subjects we have attained to making ourselves understood. But recriminations are tasteless; and, as far as I personally am concerned, I am sure that some of the misconception I complain of is due to my doctrine of truth being surrounded in that volume of popular lectures by a lot of other opinions not necessarily implicated with it, so that a reader may very naturally have grown confused. For this I am to blame,—likewise for omitting certain explicit cautions, which the pages that follow will now in part supply.

The account of truth in my book titled Pragmatism continues to face persistent misunderstandings, so I'm tempted to provide a final brief response. My ideas might deserve criticism, but they can't be properly addressed until they're understood in the right way. The bizarre nature of the current misconceptions demonstrates how unfamiliar people are with the concrete perspective that pragmatism takes. Those who are familiar with a concept navigate it so effortlessly that they understand each other with just a hint and can have conversations without carefully considering every detail. I admit that, given the results, we've assumed too much intelligence from our audience, and as a result, we've often used overly casual language. We should never have spoken in vague terms. Critics have nitpicked every word they could find and failed to capture the essence rather than the exact wording of our discussions. This indicates a real unfamiliarity with the entire perspective. It also suggests that the next level of opposition, which is already appearing in the cliché, “what is new is not true, and what is true is not new” in relation to pragmatism, is disingenuous. If we weren't saying anything in any way new, why was our meaning so incredibly difficult to grasp? The fault can't be entirely placed on our unclear speech, as we've successfully made ourselves understood in other topics. But going back and forth on this is pointless; and as far as I'm concerned, I believe that some of the misunderstanding I mention comes from my doctrine of truth being surrounded in that collection of popular lectures by various other opinions not necessarily connected to it, which could understandably confuse a reader. For this, I take responsibility—along with failing to include certain clear warnings, which the following pages will now partially address.

FIRST MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISM IS ONLY A RE-EDITING OF POSITIVISM.

This seems the commonest mistake. Scepticism, positivism, and agnosticism agree with ordinary dogmatic rationalism in presupposing that everybody knows what the word 'truth' means, without further explanation. But the former doctrines then either suggest or declare that real truth, absolute truth, is inaccessible to us, and that we must fain put up with relative or phenomenal truth as its next best substitute. By scepticism this is treated as an unsatisfactory state of affairs, while positivism and agnosticism are cheerful about it, call real truth sour grapes, and consider phenomenal truth quite sufficient for all our 'practical' purposes.

This seems to be the most common mistake. Skepticism, positivism, and agnosticism all assume, like regular dogmatic rationalism, that everyone knows what the word 'truth' means without needing any further explanation. However, these earlier doctrines either suggest or outright state that real truth, absolute truth, is beyond our reach, and that we have to settle for relative or phenomenal truth as the next best thing. Skepticism views this as an unsatisfactory situation, while positivism and agnosticism are more upbeat about it, dismissing real truth as sour grapes and believing that phenomenal truth is perfectly adequate for all our 'practical' needs.

In point of fact, nothing could be farther from all this than what pragmatism has to say of truth. Its thesis is an altogether previous one. It leaves off where these other theories begin, having contented itself with the word truth's DEFINITION. 'No matter whether any mind extant in the universe possess truth or not,' it asks, 'what does the notion of truth signify IDEALLY?' 'What kind of things would true judgments be IN CASE they existed?' The answer which pragmatism offers is intended to cover the most complete truth that can be conceived of, 'absolute' truth if you like, as well as truth of the most relative and imperfect description. This question of what truth would be like if it did exist, belongs obviously to a purely speculative field of inquiry. It is not a theory about any sort of reality, or about what kind of knowledge is actually possible; it abstracts from particular terms altogether, and defines the nature of a possible relation between two of them.

In fact, nothing could be further from the truth than what pragmatism says about truth. Its argument is a completely different one. It starts where these other theories leave off, focusing only on the DEFINITION of truth. It asks, 'Regardless of whether any mind in the universe actually possesses truth, what does the idea of truth mean IDEALLY?' 'What kind of things would true judgments be IF they existed?' The answer that pragmatism provides aims to encompass the most complete truth imaginable, 'absolute' truth if you will, as well as truth that is more relative and imperfect. This question of what truth would be like if it existed clearly belongs to a purely speculative area of inquiry. It’s not a theory about any sort of reality or what kind of knowledge is actually possible; it completely abstracts from specific terms and defines the nature of a potential relationship between two of them.

As Kant's question about synthetic judgments had escaped previous philosophers, so the pragmatist question is not only so subtile as to have escaped attention hitherto, but even so subtile, it would seem, that when openly broached now, dogmatists and sceptics alike fail to apprehend it, and deem the pragmatist to be treating of something wholly different. He insists, they say (I quote an actual critic), 'that the greater problems are insoluble by human intelligence, that our need of knowing truly is artificial and illusory, and that our reason, incapable of reaching the foundations of reality, must turn itself exclusively towards ACTION.' There could not be a worse misapprehension.

As Kant's question about synthetic judgments went unnoticed by previous philosophers, the pragmatist question is not only so subtle that it has escaped attention until now, but it also seems so nuanced that when it is openly discussed today, both dogmatists and skeptics fail to understand it and think that pragmatists are talking about something completely different. They insist, as I quote an actual critic, 'that the bigger problems are unsolvable by human intelligence, that our need for true knowledge is artificial and illusory, and that our reason, unable to reach the foundations of reality, must focus exclusively on ACTION.' There could not be a worse misunderstanding.

SECOND MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISM IS PRIMARILY AN APPEAL TO ACTION.

The name 'pragmatism,' with its suggestions of action, has been an unfortunate choice, I have to admit, and has played into the hands of this mistake. But no word could protect the doctrine from critics so blind to the nature of the inquiry that, when Dr. Schiller speaks of ideas 'working' well, the only thing they think of is their immediate workings in the physical environment, their enabling us to make money, or gain some similar 'practical' advantage. Ideas do work thus, of course, immediately or remotely; but they work indefinitely inside of the mental world also. Not crediting us with this rudimentary insight, our critics treat our view as offering itself exclusively to engineers, doctors, financiers, and men of action generally, who need some sort of a rough and ready weltanschauung, but have no time or wit to study genuine philosophy. It is usually described as a characteristically American movement, a sort of bobtailed scheme of thought, excellently fitted for the man on the street, who naturally hates theory and wants cash returns immediately.

The term 'pragmatism,' which implies action, has unfortunately been a poor choice, and I've got to admit it's contributed to this misunderstanding. But no word could shield the theory from critics who are so oblivious to the nature of the inquiry that when Dr. Schiller talks about ideas 'working' well, all they think about is their immediate results in the physical world, helping us make money or gain some other 'practical' benefit. Yes, ideas do function this way, whether directly or indirectly; but they also operate indefinitely within the mental realm. By ignoring this basic insight, our critics insist that our perspective appeals solely to engineers, doctors, financiers, and action-oriented people who need a straightforward worldview but lack the time or intellect to engage with real philosophy. It's often labeled as a distinctly American movement, a sort of simplified way of thinking, perfectly suited for the average person who naturally dislikes theory and wants quick, tangible results.

It is quite true that, when the refined theoretic question that pragmatism begins with is once answered, secondary corollaries of a practical sort follow. Investigation shows that, in the function called truth, previous realities are not the only independent variables. To a certain extent our ideas, being realities, are also independent variables, and, just as they follow other reality and fit it, so, in a measure, does other reality follow and fit them. When they add themselves to being, they partly redetermine the existent, so that reality as a whole appears incompletely definable unless ideas also are kept account of. This pragmatist doctrine, exhibiting our ideas as complemental factors of reality, throws open (since our ideas are instigators of our action) a wide window upon human action, as well as a wide license to originality in thought. But few things could be sillier than to ignore the prior epistemological edifice in which the window is built, or to talk as if pragmatism began and ended at the window. This, nevertheless, is what our critics do almost without exception. They ignore our primary step and its motive, and make the relation to action, which is our secondary achievement, primary.

It's true that once pragmatism answers its foundational theoretical question, practical corollaries follow. Research reveals that in the concept of truth, previous realities aren't the only independent variables. To some degree, our ideas, being realities themselves, are also independent variables. Just as they adapt to and fit with other realities, other realities also adapt to and fit with them. When our ideas merge with existence, they partly reshape what exists, making reality as a whole seem only partially definable unless we also consider ideas. This pragmatist view, presenting our ideas as essential components of reality, opens a wide window to human action and grants significant freedom for original thought. However, it would be foolish to overlook the foundational epistemological structure that supports this window or to suggest that pragmatism begins and ends with it. Unfortunately, this is exactly what our critics do almost every time. They overlook our foundational step and its purpose and prioritize the relationship to action, which is our secondary achievement.

THIRD MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISTS CUT THEMSELVES OFF FROM THE RIGHT TO BELIEVE IN EJECTIVE REALITIES.

THIRD MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISTS REMOVE THEMSELVES FROM THE RIGHT TO BELIEVE IN EJECTIVE REALITIES.

They do so, according to the critics, by making the truth of our beliefs consist in their verifiability, and their verifiability in the way in which they do work for us. Professor Stout, in his otherwise admirable and hopeful review of Schiller in Mind for October, 1897, considers that this ought to lead Schiller (could he sincerely realize the effects of his own doctrine) to the absurd consequence of being unable to believe genuinely in another man's headache, even were the headache there. He can only 'postulate' it for the sake of the working value of the postulate to himself. The postulate guides certain of his acts and leads to advantageous consequences; but the moment he understands fully that the postulate is true ONLY (!) in this sense, it ceases (or should cease) to be true for him that the other man really HAS a headache. All that makes the postulate most precious then evaporates: his interest in his fellow-man 'becomes a veiled form of self-interest, and his world grows cold, dull, and heartless.'

According to critics, they do this by defining the truth of our beliefs in terms of how verifiable they are, and their verifiability based on how well they work for us. In his otherwise commendable and optimistic review of Schiller in Mind for October 1897, Professor Stout argues that this should lead Schiller (if he truly grasped the implications of his own doctrine) to the ridiculous conclusion that he wouldn't genuinely be able to believe in another person's headache, even if the headache existed. He can only 'postulate' it for the sake of its usefulness to himself. The postulate influences certain actions of his and results in beneficial outcomes; but as soon as he fully understands that the postulate is true ONLY (!) in that sense, it stops (or should stop) being true for him that the other person actually HAS a headache. Everything that makes the postulate so valuable then disappears: his concern for his fellow human becomes a disguised form of self-interest, and his world becomes cold, dull, and heartless.

Such an objection makes a curious muddle of the pragmatist's universe of discourse. Within that universe the pragmatist finds some one with a headache or other feeling, and some one else who postulates that feeling. Asking on what condition the postulate is 'true' the pragmatist replies that, for the postulator at any rate, it is true just in proportion as to believe in it works in him the fuller sum of satisfactions. What is it that is satisfactory here? Surely to BELIEVE in the postulated object, namely, in the really existing feeling of the other man. But how (especially if the postulator were himself a thoroughgoing pragmatist) could it ever be satisfactory to him NOT to believe in that feeling, so long as, in Professor Stout's words, disbelief 'made the world seem to him cold, dull, and heartless'? Disbelief would seem, on pragmatist principles, quite out of the question under such conditions, unless the heartlessness of the world were made probable already on other grounds. And since the belief in the headache, true for the subject assumed in the pragmatist's universe of discourse, is also true for the pragmatist who for his epitemologizing purposes has assumed that entire universe, why is it not true in that universe absolutely? The headache believed in is a reality there, and no extant mind disbelieves it, neither the critic's mind nor his subject's! Have our opponents any better brand of truth in this real universe of ours that they can show us? [Footnote: I see here a chance to forestall a criticism which some one may make on Lecture III of my Pragmatism, where, on pp. 96-100, I said that 'God' and 'Matter' might be regarded as synonymous terms, so long as no differing future consequences were deducible from the two conceptions. The passage was transcribed from my address at the California Philosophical Union, reprinted in the Journal of Philosophy, vol. i, p. 673. I had no sooner given the address than I perceived a flaw in that part of it; but I have left the passage unaltered ever since, because the flaw did not spoil its illustrative value. The flaw was evident when, as a case analogous to that of a godless universe, I thought of what I called an 'automatic sweetheart,' meaning a soulless body which should be absolutely indistinguishable from a spiritually animated maiden, laughing, talking, blushing, nursing us, and performing all feminine offices as tactfully and sweetly as if a soul were in her. Would any one regard her as a full equivalent? Certainly not, and why? Because, framed as we are, our egoism craves above all things inward sympathy and recognition, love and admiration. The outward treatment is valued mainly as an expression, as a manifestation of the accompanying consciousness believed in. Pragmatically, then, belief in the automatic sweetheart would not work, and is point of fact no one treats it as a serious hypothesis. The godless universe would be exactly similar. Even if matter could do every outward thing that God does, the idea of it would not work as satisfactorily, because the chief call for a God on modern men's part is for a being who will inwardly recognize them and judge them sympathetically. Matter disappoints this craving of our ego, so God remains for most men the truer hypothesis, and indeed remains so for definite pragmatic reasons.]

Such an objection creates a peculiar mess in the pragmatist's world of discussion. Within that world, the pragmatist encounters someone with a headache or some other feeling, and another person who claims that feeling exists. When asked under what conditions the claim is 'true,' the pragmatist responds that, at least for the one making the claim, it is true to the extent that believing in it brings him a greater sense of satisfaction. What is satisfactory here? It's certainly the BELIEF in the claimed object, specifically in the genuinely existing feeling of the other person. But how, especially if the person making the claim is a total pragmatist himself, could it ever be satisfying to him NOT to believe in that feeling, particularly when, in Professor Stout's words, disbelief 'made the world seem to him cold, dull, and heartless'? Disbelief seems, based on pragmatist principles, totally out of the question in such a scenario, unless the heartlessness of the world is already likely based on other reasons. And since the belief in the headache, true for the assumed subject in the pragmatist's discourse, is also true for the pragmatist who has accepted that entire universe for his epistemological purposes, why isn't it absolutely true in that universe? The believed headache is a reality there, and no existing mind disbelieves it—neither the critic's mind nor the subject's! Do our opponents have a better version of truth in this real universe that they can show us? [Footnote: I see here a chance to preempt a criticism that someone might make on Lecture III of my Pragmatism, where, on pp. 96-100, I stated that 'God' and 'Matter' might be seen as synonymous terms, as long as no differing future consequences could be drawn from the two ideas. The passage was transcribed from my address at the California Philosophical Union, reprinted in the Journal of Philosophy, vol. i, p. 673. No sooner had I delivered the address than I recognized a flaw in that section; however, I've left the passage unchanged ever since, because the flaw didn’t diminish its illustrative value. The flaw became clear when, drawing an analogy from a godless universe, I thought of what I called an 'automatic sweetheart,' meaning a soulless body that would be completely indistinguishable from a spiritually animated woman—laughing, talking, blushing, caring for us, and performing all feminine roles as delicately and sweetly as if she had a soul. Would anyone consider her a full equivalent? Certainly not, and why? Because, as we are built, our egoism craves, above all, inner sympathy and recognition, love, and admiration. The outward treatment is valued mainly as an expression and a reflection of the accompanying consciousness believed in. Pragmatically, then, belief in the automatic sweetheart wouldn’t work, and in fact, no one treats it as a serious hypothesis. The godless universe would be exactly the same. Even if matter could perform every outward action that God does, the idea of it wouldn’t satisfy as fully because the primary reason modern men seek God is for a being who will recognize and judge them with empathy. Matter fails to meet this craving of our ego, so for most men, God remains the more accurate hypothesis, indeed for clear pragmatic reasons.]

So much for the third misunderstanding, which is but one specification of the following still wider one.

So that's it for the third misunderstanding, which is just one part of the following, even broader misunderstanding.

FOURTH MISUNDERSTANDING: NO PRAGMATIST CAN BE A REALIST IN HIS EPISTEMOLOGY.

FOURTH MISUNDERSTANDING: NO PRAGMATIST CAN BE A REALIST IN HIS EPISTEMOLOGY.

This is supposed to follow from his statement that the truth of our beliefs consists in general in their giving satisfaction. Of course satisfaction per se is a subjective condition; so the conclusion is drawn that truth falls wholly inside of the subject, who then may manufacture it at his pleasure. True beliefs become thus wayward affections, severed from all responsibility to other parts of experience.

This is supposed to follow from his statement that the validity of our beliefs generally lies in their ability to satisfy us. Of course, satisfaction itself is a subjective condition; so the conclusion is drawn that truth exists entirely within the individual, who can then create it as they wish. True beliefs thus become unreliable feelings, disconnected from any accountability to other aspects of experience.

It is difficult to excuse such a parody of the pragmatist's opinion, ignoring as it does every element but one of his universe of discourse. The terms of which that universe consists positively forbid any non-realistic interpretation of the function of knowledge defined there. The pragmatizing epistemologist posits there a reality and a mind with ideas. What, now, he asks, can make those ideas true of that reality? Ordinary epistemology contents itself with the vague statement that the ideas must 'correspond' or 'agree'; the pragmatist insists on being more concrete, and asks what such 'agreement' may mean in detail. He finds first that the ideas must point to or lead towards THAT reality and no other, and then that the pointings and leadings must yield satisfaction as their result. So far the pragmatist is hardly less abstract than the ordinary slouchy epistemologist; but as he defines himself farther, he grows more concrete. The entire quarrel of the intellectualist with him is over his concreteness, intellectualism contending that the vaguer and more abstract account is here the more profound. The concrete pointing and leading are conceived by the pragmatist to be the work of other portions of the same universe to which the reality and the mind belong, intermediary verifying bits of experience with which the mind at one end, and the reality at the other, are joined. The 'satisfaction,' in turn, is no abstract satisfaction ueberhaupt, felt by an unspecified being, but is assumed to consist of such satisfactions (in the plural) as concretely existing men actually do find in their beliefs. As we humans are constituted in point of fact, we find that to believe in other men's minds, in independent physical realities, in past events, in eternal logical relations, is satisfactory. We find hope satisfactory. We often find it satisfactory to cease to doubt. Above all we find CONSISTENCY satisfactory, consistency between the present idea and the entire rest of our mental equipment, including the whole order of our sensations, and that of our intuitions of likeness and difference, and our whole stock of previously acquired truths.

It's hard to justify such a mockery of the pragmatist's view, as it disregards every aspect of his discussion except for one. The concepts that make up that discussion specifically rule out any unrealistic interpretation of the role of knowledge defined within it. The pragmatist epistemologist establishes a reality and a mind with ideas. Now, he asks, what can make those ideas true for that reality? Traditional epistemology settles for the vague statement that the ideas must 'correspond' or 'agree'; the pragmatist demands more clarity and wants to know what such 'agreement' means in detail. He first discovers that the ideas must point to or lead toward THAT reality and no other, and then that these directions must result in satisfaction. So far, the pragmatist isn't much less abstract than the typical laid-back epistemologist; but as he further defines himself, he becomes more concrete. The whole debate between the intellectualist and him revolves around this concreteness, with intellectualism arguing that the vaguer and more abstract account is the deeper one. The concrete pointing and leading are seen by the pragmatist as the result of other parts of the same universe to which the reality and mind belong, verifying bits of experience that connect the mind at one end and the reality at the other. The 'satisfaction,' in turn, isn't some vague satisfaction felt by an undefined being, but is thought to consist of such satisfactions (in the plural) that real people actually find in their beliefs. As humans, we find it satisfying to believe in other people's minds, in independent physical realities, in past events, and in eternal logical relationships. We find hope satisfying. We often find it satisfying to stop doubting. Above all, we find CONSISTENCY satisfying—consistency between the current idea and the entire rest of our mental framework, including all our sensations, our intuitions of similarity and difference, and our complete collection of previously acquired truths.

The pragmatist, being himself a man, and imagining in general no contrary lines of truer belief than ours about the 'reality' which he has laid at the base of his epistemological discussion, is willing to treat our satisfactions as possibly really true guides to it, not as guides true solely for US. It would seem here to be the duty of his critics to show with some explicitness why, being our subjective feelings, these satisfactions can not yield 'objective' truth. The beliefs which they accompany 'posit' the assumed reality, 'correspond' and 'agree' with it, and 'fit' it in perfectly definite and assignable ways, through the sequent trains of thought and action which form their verification, so merely to insist on using these words abstractly instead of concretely is no way of driving the pragmatist from the field,—his more concrete account virtually includes his critic's. If our critics have any definite idea of a truth more objectively grounded than the kind we propose, why do they not show it more articulately? As they stand, they remind one of Hegel's man who wanted 'fruit,' but rejected cherries, pears, and grapes, because they were not fruit in the abstract. We offer them the full quart-pot, and they cry for the empty quart-capacity.

The pragmatist, being a person himself, and generally believing that there are no other valid beliefs about the 'reality' he bases his discussion on, is open to considering our satisfactions as potentially true indicators of that reality, rather than just being true for us alone. It seems that his critics have a responsibility to clearly explain why these satisfactions, being our subjective feelings, cannot provide 'objective' truth. The beliefs that accompany them assume the existence of a reality, correspond with it, align with it, and fit into it in specific and identifiable ways, through the sequences of thoughts and actions that validate them. Simply insisting on using these concepts in an abstract manner, rather than a concrete one, doesn't successfully challenge the pragmatist—his more detailed perspective essentially encompasses that of his critics. If our critics have a clear idea of a truth that is more objectively supported than the kind we suggest, why don’t they express it more clearly? As they are, they remind one of Hegel’s man who wanted 'fruit,' but turned away cherries, pears, and grapes because they didn’t fit his abstract idea of fruit. We offer them the full quart-pot, and they ask for the empty quart-capacity.

But here I think I hear some critic retort as follows: 'If satisfactions are all that is needed to make truth, how about the notorious fact that errors are so often satisfactory? And how about the equally notorious fact that certain true beliefs may cause the bitterest dissatisfaction? Isn't it clear that not the satisfaction which it gives, but the relation of the belief TO THE REALITY is all that makes it true? Suppose there were no such reality, and that the satisfactions yet remained: would they not then effectively work falsehood? Can they consequently be treated distinctively as the truth-builders? It is the INHERENT RELATION TO REALITY of a belief that gives us that specific TRUTH-satisfaction, compared with which all other satisfactions are the hollowest humbug. The satisfaction of KNOWING TRULY is thus the only one which the pragmatist ought to have considered. As a PSYCHOLOGICAL SENTIMENT, the anti-pragmatist gladly concedes it to him, but then only as a concomitant of truth, not as a constituent. What CONSTITUTES truth is not the sentiment, but the purely logical or objective function of rightly cognizing the reality, and the pragmatist's failure to reduce this function to lower values is patent.'

But I can almost hear a critic responding like this: 'If satisfaction is all that's needed to define truth, then what about the well-known fact that errors can often be satisfactory? And what about the equally well-known fact that some true beliefs can lead to the greatest dissatisfaction? Isn't it obvious that it's not the satisfaction a belief provides, but its connection to reality that makes it true? If there were no such reality yet satisfaction remained, wouldn't that effectively create falsehood? So can we really treat satisfactions as the builders of truth? It's the inherent connection to reality that gives a belief that specific truth-satisfaction, which is far more meaningful than any other forms of satisfaction, that are just meaningless noise. The satisfaction of knowing the truth is the only one the pragmatist should focus on. The anti-pragmatist readily acknowledges this as a psychological sentiment, but only as a byproduct of truth, not as an essential part of it. What makes something true is not the sentiment, but the logical or objective process of accurately understanding reality, and it's clear that the pragmatist fails to reduce this process to lesser values.'

Such anti-pragmatism as this seems to me a tissue of confusion. To begin with, when the pragmatist says 'indispensable,' it confounds this with 'sufficient.' The pragmatist calls satisfactions indispensable for truth-building, but I have everywhere called them insufficient unless reality be also incidentally led to. If the reality assumed were cancelled from the pragmatist's universe of discourse, he would straightway give the name of falsehoods to the beliefs remaining, in spite of all their satisfactoriness. For him, as for his critic, there can be no truth if there is nothing to be true about. Ideas are so much flat psychological surface unless some mirrored matter gives them cognitive lustre. This is why as a pragmatist I have so carefully posited 'reality' AB INITIO, and why, throughout my whole discussion, I remain an epistemological realist. [Footnote: I need hardly remind the reader that both sense-percepts and percepts of ideal relation (comparisons, etc.) should be classed among the realities. The bulk of our mental 'stock' consists of truths concerning these terms.]

Such anti-pragmatism seems to me like a mess of confusion. To start, when the pragmatist refers to something as 'indispensable,' they confuse it with 'sufficient.' The pragmatist calls certain satisfactions essential for building truth, but I have argued that they are insufficient unless reality is also indirectly addressed. If the reality being assumed were removed from the pragmatist's discussion, they would immediately label the remaining beliefs as falsehoods, no matter how satisfactory they seem. For both him and his critic, there can be no truth if there's nothing for it to be true about. Ideas are just flat psychological surfaces unless some reflected reality gives them meaningful depth. This is why, as a pragmatist, I have emphasized 'reality' from the very beginning, and why I remain an epistemological realist throughout my discussion. [Footnote: I should note that both sense perceptions and perceptions of ideal relationships (like comparisons, etc.) should be categorized as realities. Most of our mental 'stock' consists of truths related to these concepts.]

The anti-pragmatist is guilty of the further confusion of imagining that, in undertaking to give him an account of what truth formally means, we are assuming at the same time to provide a warrant for it, trying to define the occasions when he can be sure of materially possessing it. Our making it hinge on a reality so 'independent' that when it comes, truth comes, and when it goes, truth goes with it, disappoints this naive expectation, so he deems our description unsatisfactory. I suspect that under this confusion lies the still deeper one of not discriminating sufficiently between the two notions, truth and reality. Realities are not TRUE, they ARE; and beliefs are true OF them. But I suspect that in the anti-pragmatist mind the two notions sometimes swap their attributes. The reality itself, I fear, is treated as if 'true' and conversely. Whoso tells us of the one, it is then supposed, must also be telling us of the other; and a true idea must in a manner BE, or at least YIELD without extraneous aid, the reality it cognitively is possessed of.

The anti-pragmatist makes the mistake of thinking that when we try to explain what truth actually means, we're also claiming to provide proof of it, outlining the times when he can be certain he has it. Our approach, which relies on a reality so 'independent' that when it arrives, truth arrives, and when it leaves, truth goes with it, lets him down and leads him to find our explanation unsatisfactory. I suspect this confusion stems from a deeper issue of not clearly distinguishing between truth and reality. Realities are not TRUE; they simply EXIST, and beliefs are true ABOUT them. But I suspect that in the anti-pragmatist's mind, the two concepts often exchange their characteristics. The reality itself seems to be treated as 'true,' and vice versa. Whoever talks about one is perceived to be discussing the other, and a true idea must somehow EXIST, or at least REVEAL on its own, the reality it is perceived to have.

To this absolute-idealistic demand pragmatism simply opposes its non possumus. If there is to be truth, it says, both realities and beliefs about them must conspire to make it; but whether there ever is such a thing, or how anyone can be sure that his own beliefs possess it, it never pretends to determine. That truth-satisfaction par excellence which may tinge a belief unsatisfactory in other ways, it easily explains as the feeling of consistency with the stock of previous truths, or supposed truths, of which one's whole past experience may have left one in possession.

To this absolute-idealistic demand, pragmatism simply responds with its "I cannot." It states that for there to be truth, both realities and the beliefs about them must come together to create it; however, it never claims to decide whether such a thing truly exists or how anyone can be sure that their own beliefs hold it. That perfect sense of truth-satisfaction that might make a belief acceptable in other ways is easily explained as the feeling of being consistent with the collection of previous truths, or supposed truths, that one's entire past experiences may have provided.

But are not all pragmatists sure that their own belief is right? their enemies will ask at this point; and this leads me to the

But aren't all pragmatists convinced that their own beliefs are correct? Their opponents will raise this question; and this brings me to the

FIFTH MISUNDERSTANDING: WHAT PRAGMATISTS SAY IS INCONSISTENT WITH THEIR SAYING SO.

FIFTH MISUNDERSTANDING: WHAT PRAGMATISTS SAY IS INCONSISTENT WITH THEIR SAYING SO.

A correspondent puts this objection as follows: 'When you say to your audience, "pragmatism is the truth concerning truth," the first truth is different from the second. About the first you and they are not to be at odds; you are not giving them liberty to take or leave it according as it works satisfactorily or not for their private uses. Yet the second truth, which ought to describe and include the first, affirms this liberty. Thus the INTENT of your utterance seems to contradict the CONTENT of it.'

A reporter raises this concern like this: "When you tell your audience, 'pragmatism is the truth about truth,' the first truth is different from the second. On the first point, you and they should be in agreement; you're not giving them the option to accept or reject it based on whether it works for their personal needs. However, the second truth, which should explain and encompass the first, allows for that choice. Therefore, the MEANING of what you're saying seems to clash with what you're actually saying."

General scepticism has always received this same classic refutation. 'You have to dogmatize,' the rationalists say to the sceptics,' whenever you express the sceptical position; so your lives keep contradicting your thesis.' One would suppose that the impotence of so hoary an argument to abate in the slightest degree the amount of general scepticism in the world might have led some rationalists themselves to doubt whether these instantaneous logical refutations are such fatal ways, after all, of killing off live mental attitudes. General scepticism is the live mental attitude of refusing to conclude. It is a permanent torpor of the will, renewing itself in detail towards each successive thesis that offers, and you can no more kill it off by logic than you can kill off obstinacy or practical joking. This is why it is so irritating. Your consistent sceptic never puts his scepticism into a formal proposition,—he simply chooses it as a habit. He provokingly hangs back when he might so easily join us in saying yes, but he is not illogical or stupid,—on the contrary, he often impresses us by his intellectual superiority. This is the REAL scepticism that rationalists have to meet, and their logic does not even touch it.

General skepticism has always faced this same classic counterargument. "You have to take a firm stance," the rationalists say to the skeptics, "whenever you express your skeptical viewpoint; otherwise, your lives contradict your thesis." One might think that the failure of such an old argument to reduce general skepticism in the world would make some rationalists question whether these quick logical rebuttals are really effective in dismissing active mental attitudes. General skepticism is the active mental stance of refusing to conclude. It represents a constant inertia of the will, renewing itself with each new thesis presented, and you can no more eliminate it with logic than you can eliminate stubbornness or practical joking. This is why it’s so frustrating. A consistent skeptic doesn’t frame their skepticism as a formal statement—they simply adopt it as a habit. They annoyingly hold back when they could easily agree with us, but they’re not being illogical or foolish; on the contrary, they often impress us with their intellectual superiority. This is the REAL skepticism that rationalists have to confront, and their logic doesn’t even come close to addressing it.

No more can logic kill the pragmatist's behavior: his act of utterance, so far from contradicting, accurately exemplifies the matter which he utters. What is the matter which he utters? In part, it is this, that truth, concretely considered, is an attribute of our beliefs, and that these are attitudes that follow satisfactions. The ideas around which the satisfactions cluster are primarily only hypotheses that challenge or summon a belief to come and take its stand upon them. The pragmatist's idea of truth is just such a challenge. He finds it ultra-satisfactory to accept it, and takes his own stand accordingly. But, being gregarious as they are, men seek to spread their beliefs, to awaken imitation, to infect others. Why should not YOU also find the same belief satisfactory? thinks the pragmatist, and forthwith endeavors to convert you. You and he will then believe similarly; you will hold up your subject-end of a truth, which will be a truth objective and irreversible if the reality holds up the object-end by being itself present simultaneously. What there is of self-contradiction in all this I confess I cannot discover. The pragmatist's conduct in his own case seems to me on the contrary admirably to illustrate his universal formula; and of all epistemologists, he is perhaps the only one who is irreproachably self-consistent.

Logic can no longer undermine the pragmatist's actions: his way of expressing himself, instead of contradicting, accurately represents the point he's making. What is that point? Part of it is that truth, when viewed concretely, is a characteristic of our beliefs, which are attitudes that come from satisfactions. The ideas that create these satisfactions are mainly just hypotheses that challenge or invite a belief to take a stand on them. The pragmatist's notion of truth is exactly such a challenge. He finds it extremely satisfying to accept it and bases his stance on that. However, being social creatures, people try to share their beliefs, inspire imitation, and influence others. Why shouldn't you also find the same belief satisfying? thinks the pragmatist, and promptly tries to persuade you. You and he will then share similar beliefs; you'll support your side of a truth, which will be an objective and unchangeable truth if the reality upholds the other side by being present at the same time. I honestly can’t see any self-contradiction in all this. The pragmatist's actions, in his own case, seem to wonderfully illustrate his universal principle; and of all epistemologists, he might be the only one who is completely consistent with himself.

SIXTH MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISM EXPLAINS NOT WHAT TRUTH IS, BUT ONLY HOW IT IS ARRIVED AT.

SIXTH MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISM DOESN'T DEFINE WHAT TRUTH IS, BUT JUST HOW WE GET THERE.

In point of fact it tells us both, tells us what it is incidentally to telling us how it is arrived at,—for what IS arrived at except just what the truth is? If I tell you how to get to the railroad station, don't I implicitly introduce you to the WHAT, to the being and nature of that edifice? It is quite true that the abstract WORD 'how' hasn't the same meaning as the abstract WORD 'what,' but in this universe of concrete facts you cannot keep hows and whats asunder. The reasons why I find it satisfactory to believe that any idea is true, the HOW of my arriving at that belief, may be among the very reasons why the idea IS true in reality. If not, I summon the anti-pragmatist to explain the impossibility articulately.

Actually, it tells us both things—it explains what it is while also showing us how we come to understand it. After all, what is understood is just what the truth is, right? If I tell you how to get to the train station, aren’t I also indirectly introducing you to what that place is, its existence and essence? It’s true that the abstract word "how" doesn’t mean the same thing as the abstract word "what," but in this world of tangible facts, you can’t separate the two. The reasons I find it reasonable to believe that an idea is true—the process of how I got to that belief—might actually be part of why that idea is true in reality. If not, I challenge the anti-pragmatist to clearly explain the impossibility of that.

His trouble seems to me mainly to arise from his fixed inability to understand how a concrete statement can possibly mean as much, or be as valuable, as an abstract one. I said above that the main quarrel between us and our critics was that of concreteness VERSUS abstractness. This is the place to develop that point farther.

His problem seems to come from his constant inability to understand how a specific statement can be just as meaningful or valuable as an abstract one. I mentioned earlier that the main disagreement between us and our critics is about concreteness versus abstractness. This is the time to expand on that point further.

In the present question, the links of experience sequent upon an idea, which mediate between it and a reality, form and for the pragmatist indeed ARE, the CONCRETE relation of truth that may obtain between the idea and that reality. They, he says, are all that we mean when we speak of the idea 'pointing' to the reality, 'fitting' it, 'corresponding' with it, or 'agreeing' with it,—they or other similar mediating trains of verification. Such mediating events make the idea 'true.' The idea itself, if it exists at all, is also a concrete event: so pragmatism insists that truth in the singular is only a collective name for truths in the plural, these consisting always of series of definite events; and that what intellectualism calls the truth, the inherent truth, of any one such series is only the abstract name for its truthfulness in act, for the fact that the ideas there do lead to the supposed reality in a way that we consider satisfactory.

In this question, the experiences that follow from an idea, which connect it to a reality, create the actual relationship of truth that exists between the idea and that reality. These experiences are what we refer to when we say the idea 'points' to the reality, 'fits' it, 'corresponds' with it, or 'agrees' with it—these or other similar forms of validation. Such validating experiences make the idea 'true.' The idea itself, if it even exists, is also a concrete event: pragmatism argues that truth in the singular is just a collective term for truths in the plural, which always consist of a series of specific events; and that what intellectualism calls the inherent truth of any such series is merely an abstract term for its truthfulness in action, for the fact that the ideas there do lead to the supposed reality in a way that we find satisfactory.

The pragmatist himself has no objection to abstractions. Elliptically, and 'for short,' he relies on them as much as any one, ending upon innumerable occasions that their comparative emptiness makes of them useful substitutes for the overfulness of the facts he meets, with. But he never ascribes to them a higher grade of reality. The full reality of a truth for him is always some process of verification, in which the abstract property of connecting ideas with objects truly is workingly embodied. Meanwhile it is endlessly serviceable to be able to talk of properties abstractly and apart from their working, to find them the same in innumerable cases, to take them 'out of time,' and to treat of their relations to other similar abstractions. We thus form whole universes of platonic ideas ante rem, universes in posse, tho none of them exists effectively except in rebus. Countless relations obtain there which nobody experiences as obtaining,—as, in the eternal universe of musical relations, for example, the notes of Aennchen von Tharau were a lovely melody long ere mortal ears ever heard them. Even so the music of the future sleeps now, to be awakened hereafter. Or, if we take the world of geometrical relations, the thousandth decimal of 'pi' sleeps there, tho no one may ever try to compute it. Or, if we take the universe of 'fitting,' countless coats 'fit' backs, and countless boots 'fit' feet, on which they are not practically FITTED; countless stones 'fit' gaps in walls into which no one seeks to fit them actually. In the same way countless opinions 'fit' realities, and countless truths are valid, tho no thinker ever thinks them.

The pragmatist doesn't have a problem with abstractions. He often relies on them just like anyone else, finding that their relative emptiness makes them useful substitutes for the overwhelming amount of facts he encounters. However, he never considers them to be more real than they are. For him, the true reality of a truth is always some verification process, where the abstract idea of linking concepts with actual objects is genuinely put into practice. At the same time, it's incredibly helpful to discuss properties in an abstract manner, apart from their practical application, to recognize them in countless instances, to remove them from the constraints of time, and to explore their connections to other similar abstractions. This allows us to create entire universes of platonic ideas beforehand, potential universes, although none of them actually exist aside from their representations. Countless relationships exist there that nobody experiences as real—like how, in the eternal world of musical relationships, the notes of Aennchen von Tharau were a beautiful melody long before any human ears ever heard them. Similarly, the music of the future is currently dormant, waiting to be brought to life later. Or, if we consider the realm of geometrical relationships, the thousandth decimal of 'pi' exists there, even though no one may ever attempt to calculate it. In the same way, in the universe of 'fitting,' many coats 'fit' backs and many boots 'fit' feet, even though they are not actually fitted to them; countless stones 'fit' gaps in walls that no one actually tries to fill. In the same manner, countless opinions 'fit' realities, and many truths are valid, even if no thinker ever acknowledges them.

For the anti-pragmatist these prior timeless relations are the presupposition of the concrete ones, and possess the profounder dignity and value. The actual workings of our ideas in verification-processes are as naught in comparison with the 'obtainings' of this discarnate truth within them.

For the anti-pragmatist, these prior timeless relationships are the foundation of the concrete ones and have greater dignity and value. The actual workings of our ideas in verification processes are insignificant compared to the 'acquisitions' of this disembodied truth within them.

For the pragmatist, on the contrary,—all discarnate truth is static, impotent, and relatively spectral, full truth being the truth that energizes and does battle. Can any one suppose that the sleeping quality of truth would ever have been abstracted or have received a name, if truths had remained forever in that storage-vault of essential timeless 'agreements' and had never been embodied in any panting struggle of men's live ideas for verification? Surely no more than the abstract property of 'fitting' would have received a name, if in our world there had been no backs or feet or gaps in walls to be actually fitted. EXISTENTIAL truth is incidental to the actual competition of opinions. ESSENTIAL truth, the truth of the intellectualists, the truth with no one thinking it, is like the coat that fits tho no one has ever tried it on, like the music that no ear has listened to. It is less real, not more real, than the verified article; and to attribute a superior degree of glory to it seems little more than a piece of perverse abstraction-worship. As well might a pencil insist that the outline is the essential thing in all pictorial representation, and chide the paint-brush and the camera for omitting it, forgetting that THEIR pictures not only contain the whole outline, but a hundred other things in addition. Pragmatist truth contains the whole of intellectualist truth and a hundred other things in addition. Intellectualist truth is then only pragmatist truth in posse. That on innumerable occasions men do substitute truth in posse or verifiability, for verification or truth in act, is a fact to which no one attributes more importance than the pragmatist: he emphasizes the practical utility of such a habit. But he does not on that account consider truth in posse,—truth not alive enough ever to have been asserted or questioned or contradicted, to be the metaphysically prior thing, to which truths in act are tributary and subsidiary. When intellectualists do this, pragmatism charges them with inverting the real relation. Truth in posse MEANS only truths in act; and he insists that these latter take precedence in the order of logic as well as in that of being.

For pragmatists, on the other hand, all disembodied truth is static, powerless, and somewhat ghostly, with real truth being the kind that energizes and fights. Can anyone really believe that the dormant quality of truth would have ever been named if truths had stayed locked away in that timeless storage of 'agreements' and hadn’t been brought to life through the intense struggle of people’s ideas seeking validation? Surely, just like the concept of 'fitting' wouldn’t have a name if there were no backs, feet, or gaps in walls to actually fit. EXISTENTIAL truth arises out of the actual clash of opinions. ESSENTIAL truth, the truth of intellectuals, the truth that no one thinks about, is like a coat that fits but no one has ever worn, like music that no ear has ever heard. It is less real, not more real, than the verified truth; attributing it a higher status seems like mere misguided worship of abstraction. It would be as if a pencil insisted that the outline is the essential part of all visual representation, criticizing the paintbrush and camera for leaving it out, forgetting that THEIR images contain not just the outline but a hundred other details too. Pragmatist truth encompasses all intellectualist truth and much more. Intellectualist truth is just pragmatist truth in potential. The fact that people often substitute potential truth or verifiability for actual truth or verified truth is noted by pragmatists, who emphasize the practical usefulness of this habit. However, that doesn’t mean they see potential truth—truth that hasn’t been alive enough to ever be claimed, questioned, or challenged—as the foundational concept that truths in action depend on. When intellectualists do this, pragmatism accuses them of reversing the true relationship. Truth in potential ONLY means truths in action; and pragmatists argue that these truths take precedence in both logical order and existence.

SEVENTH MINUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISM IGNORES THE THEORETICAL INTEREST.

This would seem to be an absolutely wanton slander, were not a certain excuse to be found in the linguistic affinities of the word 'pragmatism,' and in certain offhand habits of speech of ours which assumed too great a generosity on our reader's part. When we spoke of the meaning of ideas consisting "in their 'practical' consequences", or of the 'practical' differences which our beliefs make to us; when we said that the truth of a belief consists in its 'working' value, etc.; our language evidently was too careless, for by 'practical' we were almost unanimously held to mean OPPOSED to theoretical or genuinely cognitive, and the consequence was punctually drawn that a truth in our eyes could have no relation to any independent reality, or to any other truth, or to anything whatever but the acts which we might ground on it or the satisfactions they might bring. The mere existence of the idea, all by itself, if only its results were satisfactory, would give full truth to it, it was charged, in our absurd pragmatist epistemology. The solemn attribution of this rubbish to us was also encouraged by two other circumstances. First, ideas ARE practically useful in the narrow sense, false ideas sometimes, but most often ideas which we can verify by the sum total of all their leadings, and the reality of whose objects may thus be considered established beyond doubt. That these ideas should be true in advance of and apart from their utility, that, in other words, their objects should be really there, is the very condition of their having that kind of utility,—the objects they connect us with are so important that the ideas which serve as the objects' substitutes grow important also. This manner of their practical working was the first thing that made truths good in the eyes of primitive men; and buried among all the other good workings by which true beliefs are characterized, this kind of subsequential utility remains.

This might seem like a totally reckless slander, if it weren't for a certain excuse found in the linguistic connections of the word 'pragmatism' and in some offhand speech habits of ours that assumed too much generosity on our reader's part. When we talked about the meaning of ideas being "in their 'practical' consequences," or the 'practical' differences our beliefs make in our lives; when we said that the truth of a belief is based on its 'working' value, etc.; our language was clearly too careless, as by 'practical' we were almost universally interpreted to mean OPPOSED to theoretical or genuinely cognitive. The consequence was that it was perfectly concluded that a truth, in our view, could have no connection to any independent reality, or to any other truth, or to anything at all except the actions we might base on it or the satisfactions they could bring. It was claimed that the mere existence of the idea, by itself, if its results were satisfactory, would give it full truth, which was charged against us in our ridiculous pragmatist epistemology. The serious attribution of this nonsense to us was also supported by two other factors. First, ideas ARE practically useful in the narrow sense, sometimes false ideas, but most often ideas that we can verify by the total sum of all their outcomes, and the reality of their objects may thus be considered established beyond doubt. That these ideas should be true in advance of and independently from their utility, meaning their objects should actually exist, is the very condition for their having that kind of utility— the objects they connect us with are so significant that the ideas serving as substitutes for those objects also become important. This way of their practical functioning was the first thing that made truths valuable in the eyes of primitive people, and buried among all the other beneficial characteristics that define true beliefs, this kind of subsequent utility remains.

The second misleading circumstance was the emphasis laid by Schiller and Dewey on the fact that, unless a truth be relevant to the mind's momentary predicament, unless it be germane to the 'practical' situation,—meaning by this the quite particular perplexity,—it is no good to urge it. It doesn't meet our interests any better than a falsehood would under the same circumstances. But why our predicaments and perplexities might not be theoretical here as well as narrowly practical, I wish that our critics would explain. They simply assume that no pragmatist CAN admit a genuinely theoretic interest. Having used the phrase 'cash-value' of an idea, I am implored by one correspondent to alter it, 'for every one thinks you mean only pecuniary profit and loss.' Having said that the true is 'the expedient in our thinking,' I am rebuked in this wise by another learned correspondent:

The second misleading aspect was the focus by Schiller and Dewey on the idea that, unless a truth is relevant to a person's current situation, unless it’s applicable to the specific confusion at hand, it's not worth discussing. It doesn’t serve our interests any better than a lie would in the same context. But I wish our critics would clarify why they assume our challenges and confusions can’t be theoretical as well as strictly practical. They just assume that no pragmatist can genuinely accept a theoretical interest. After I used the term 'cash-value' of an idea, one person urged me to change it, saying, 'Everyone thinks you mean just monetary gain and loss.' When I stated that the true is 'the useful in our thinking,' another scholarly correspondent rebuked me like this:

'The word expedient has no other meaning than that of self-interest. The pursuit of this has ended by landing a number of officers of national banks in penitentiaries. A philosophy that leads to such results must be unsound.'

The word expedient only means self-interest. Chasing this has led several national bank officers to end up in prison. A philosophy that results in this must be flawed.

But the word 'practical' is so habitually loosely used that more indulgence might have been expected. When one says that a sick man has now practically recovered, or that an enterprise has practically failed, one usually means I just the opposite of practically in the literal sense. One means that, altho untrue in strict practice, what one says is true in theory, true virtually, certain to be true. Again, by the practical one often means the distinctively concrete, the individual, particular, and effective, as opposed to the abstract, general, and inert. To speak for myself, whenever I have emphasized the practical nature of truth, this is mainly what has been in my mind. 'Pragmata' are things in their plurality; and in that early California address, when I described pragmatism as holding that the meaning of any proposition can always be brought down to some particular consequence in our future practical experience, whether passive or active, expressly added these qualifying words: the point lying rather in the fact that the experience must be particular than in the fact that it must be active,—by 'active' meaning here 'practical' in the narrow literal sense. [Footnote: The ambiguity of the word 'practical' comes out well in these words of a recent would-be reporter of our views: 'Pragmatism is an Anglo-Saxon reaction against the intellectualism and rationalism of the Latin mind.... Man, each individual man is the measure of things. He is able to conceive one but relative truths, that is to say, illusions. What these illusions are worth is revealed to him, not by general theory, but by individual practice. Pragmatism, which consists in experiencing these illusions of the mind and obeying them by acting them out, is a PHILOSOPHY WITHOUT WORDS, a philosophy of GESTURES AND OF ACTS, which abandons what is general and olds only to what is particular.' (Bourdeau, in Journal des. debats, October 89, 1907.)] But particular consequences can perfectly well be of a theoretic nature. Every remote fact which we infer from an idea is a particular theoretic consequence which our mind practically works towards. The loss of every old opinion of ours which we see that we shall have to give up if a new opinion be true, is a particular theoretic as well as a particular practical consequence. After man's interest in breathing freely, the greatest of all his interests (because it never fluctuates or remits, as most of his physical interests do), is his interest in consistency, in feeling that what he now thinks goes with what he thinks on other occasions. We tirelessly compare truth with truth for this sole purpose. Is the present candidate for belief perhaps contradicted by principle number one? Is it compatible with fact number two? and so forth. The particular operations here are the purely logical ones of analysis, deduction, comparison, etc.; and altho general terms may be used ad libitum, the satisfactory practical working of the candidate—idea consists in the consciousness yielded by each successive theoretic consequence in particular. It is therefore simply idiotic to repeat that pragmatism takes no account of purely theoretic interests. All it insists on is that verity in act means VERIFICATIONS, and that these are always particulars. Even in exclusively theoretic matters, it insists that vagueness and generality serve to verify nothing.

But the word 'practical' is used so loosely that more leniency could have been expected. When someone says that a sick person has now practically recovered, or that a project has practically failed, they usually mean the opposite of practically in the literal sense. They imply that, although it's not true in a strict sense, what they're saying is true in theory, essentially true, or likely to be true. Again, by practical, people often mean something distinctly concrete, the specific, particular, and effective, as opposed to the abstract, general, and inactive. Speaking for myself, whenever I've highlighted the practical nature of truth, this is mainly what I've had in mind. 'Pragmata' refers to things in their plurality; and in that early California address, when I described pragmatism as the idea that the meaning of any statement can always be tied to some specific consequence in our future practical experience, whether passive or active, I specifically added that the important factor is that the experience must be particular rather than active—by 'active,' I mean practical in the narrow, literal sense. [Footnote: The ambiguity of the word 'practical' is evident in these words from a recent would-be reporter of our views: 'Pragmatism is an Anglo-Saxon reaction against the intellectualism and rationalism of the Latin mind.... Each individual man is the measure of things. He can conceive only relative truths, or illusions. The value of these illusions is revealed to him, not by general theory, but by individual practice. Pragmatism, which consists in experiencing these illusions of the mind and acting them out, is a PHILOSOPHY WITHOUT WORDS, a philosophy of GESTURES AND ACTIONS, which abandons the general and holds only to the particular.' (Bourdeau, in Journal des. débats, October 89, 1907.)] But specific consequences can very well be theoretical in nature. Every distant fact we infer from an idea is a particular theoretical consequence that our mind works toward practically. The loss of every old belief we recognize we’ll have to abandon if a new belief is true is a particular theoretical as well as practical consequence. After a person's basic interest in breathing freely—his greatest interest (because it never wavers like most physical interests do)—is his interest in consistency, in feeling that what he currently thinks aligns with what he thinks at other times. We constantly compare truths for this one purpose. Does the current belief contradict principle number one? Is it compatible with fact number two? And so on. The specific actions involved are purely logical ones like analysis, deduction, comparison, etc.; and although general terms may be used freely, the satisfactory practical functioning of the candidate idea depends on the awareness that arises from each successive theoretical consequence in particular. Therefore, it's simply foolish to claim that pragmatism ignores purely theoretical interests. All it insists on is that truth in action means VERIFICATIONS, and these are always particular. Even in purely theoretical matters, it insists that vagueness and generality don't verify anything.

EIGHTH MISUNDERSTANDING: PRAGMATISM IS SHUT UP TO SOLIPSISM.

I have already said something about this misconception under the third and fourth heads, above, but a little more may be helpful. The objection is apt to clothe itself in words like these: 'You make truth to consist in every value except the cognitive value proper; you always leave your knower at many removes (or, at the uttermost, at one remove) from his real object; the best you do is to let his ideas carry him towards it; it remains forever outside of him,' etc.

I’ve already mentioned this misunderstanding in the third and fourth points above, but I think it’s helpful to elaborate a bit more. The objection often comes out like this: 'You claim that truth is based on every value except the actual cognitive value; you always distance the knower from their true object; the most you do is guide their ideas toward it; it stays forever outside of them,' etc.

I think that the leaven working here is the rooted intellectualist persuasion that, to know a reality, an idea must in some inscrutable fashion possess or be it. [Footnote: Sensations may, indeed, possess their objects or coalesce with them, as common sense supposes that they do; and intuited differences between concepts may coalesce with the 'eternal' objective differences; but to simplify our discussion. here we can afford to abstract from these very special cases of knowing.] For pragmatism this kind of coalescence is inessential. As a rule our cognitions are only processes of mind off their balance and in motion towards real termini; and the reality of the termini, believed in by the states of mind in question, can be guaranteed only by some wider knower [Footnote: The transcendental idealist thinks that, in some inexplicable way, the finite states of mind are identical with the transfinite all-knower which he finds himself obliged to postulate in order to supply a fundamentum far the relation of knowing, as he apprehends it. Pragmatists can leave the question of identity open; but they cannot do without the wider knower any more than they can do without the reality, if they want to prove a case of knowing. They themselves play the part of the absolute knower for the universe of discourse which serves them as material for epistemologizing. They warrant the reality there, and the subject's true knowledge, there, of it. But whether what they themselves say about that whole universe is objectively true, i.e., whether the pragmatic theory of truth is true really, they cannot warrant,—they can only believe it To their hearers they can only propose it, as I propose it to my readers, as something to be verified ambulando, or by the way is which its consequences may confirm it]. But if there is no reason extant in the universe why they should be doubted, the beliefs are true in the only sense in which anything can be true anyhow: they are practically and concretely true, namely. True in the mystical mongrel sense of an Identitatsphilosophie they need not be; nor is there any intelligible reason why they ever need be true otherwise than verifiably and practically. It is reality's part to possess its own existence; it is thought's part to get into 'touch' with it by innumerable paths of verification.

I believe the underlying idea here is that the intellectual belief in knowing a reality requires an idea to somehow possess or embody that reality. [Footnote: Feelings might indeed relate to their objects or merge with them, as common sense suggests; and intuitive differences between concepts might align with the 'timeless' objective differences; but to keep our discussion straightforward, we can set aside these special cases of knowing.] For pragmatism, this kind of merging isn't essential. Typically, our thoughts are just mental processes that are out of balance and moving toward real goals; and the reality of those goals, which those states of mind believe in, can only be confirmed by some broader knower. [Footnote: The transcendental idealist believes that, in some mysterious way, finite mental states are identical with the infinite all-knower that they feel compelled to propose in order to establish a foundation for the relationship of knowing, as they understand it. Pragmatists can leave the identity question open; however, they can't do without a broader knower any more than they can do without reality if they want to demonstrate knowing. They themselves act as the ultimate knower for the universe of discussion that they use as the basis for epistemology. They affirm the reality within it and the subject’s genuine understanding of it. But they cannot guarantee whether what they assert about that entire universe is objectively true, meaning whether the pragmatic theory of truth is actually true; they can only believe it. They can only suggest it to their audience, just as I am suggesting it to my readers, as something to be verified in practice or through the consequences it produces]. But if there are no reasons in the universe to doubt them, these beliefs are true in the only sense that anything can be true: they are practically and concretely true. They don't need to be true in the mystical sense of an Identitätsphilosophie, nor is there any clear reason why they should ever need to be true in any other way except through verification and practicality. It is reality’s role to have its own existence; it is thought’s role to connect with it through countless paths of verification.

I fear that the 'humanistic' developments of pragmatism may cause a certain difficulty here. We get at one truth only through the rest of truth; and the reality, everlastingly postulated as that which all our truth must keep in touch with, may never be given to us save in the form of truth other than that which we are now testing. But since Dr. Schiller has shown that all our truths, even the most elemental, are affected by race-inheritance with a human coefficient, reality per se thus may appear only as a sort of limit; it may be held to shrivel to the mere PLACE for an object, and what is known may be held to be only matter of our psyche that we fill the place with. It must be confessed that pragmatism, worked in this humanistic way, is COMPATIBLE with solipsism. It joins friendly hands with the agnostic part of kantism, with contemporary agnosticism, and with idealism generally. But worked thus, it is a metaphysical theory about the matter of reality, and flies far beyond pragmatism's own modest analysis of the nature of the knowing function, which analysis may just as harmoniously be combined with less humanistic accounts of reality. One of pragmatism's merits is that it is so purely epistemological. It must assume realities; but it prejudges nothing as to their constitution, and the most diverse metaphysics can use it as their foundation. It certainly has no special affinity with solipsism.

I'm worried that the 'humanistic' developments of pragmatism could create some challenges here. We only access one truth through other truths; and the reality, which we always assume must connect with all our truths, may only be presented to us in forms of truth we aren’t currently examining. However, since Dr. Schiller has shown that all our truths, even the most basic, are influenced by racial inheritance with a human factor, reality itself might only appear as a kind of limit; it could be seen as shrinking down to just a SPACE for an object, with what we know being merely a matter of our mind filling that space. It has to be acknowledged that pragmatism, approached this humanistic way, is COMPATIBLE with solipsism. It aligns well with the agnostic aspects of Kantian thought, contemporary agnosticism, and idealism in general. Yet, when considered this way, it becomes a metaphysical theory about the nature of reality, stretching far beyond pragmatism's own modest exploration of the knowing function, which could just as easily fit with less humanistic perspectives on reality. One of pragmatism's strengths is its purely epistemological nature. It must assume certain realities but doesn’t make any assumptions about their structure, allowing a wide range of metaphysical views to build on it. It definitely doesn’t have any special connection to solipsism.

As I look back over what I have written, much of it gives me a queer impression, as if the obvious were set forth so condescendingly that readers might well laugh at my pomposity. It may be, however, that concreteness as radical as ours is not so obvious. The whole originality of pragmatism, the whole point in it, is its use of the concrete way of seeing. It begins with concreteness, and returns and ends with it. Dr. Schiller, with his two 'practical' aspects of truth, (1) relevancy to situation, and (2) subsequential utility, is only filling the cup of concreteness to the brim for us. Once seize that cup, and you cannot misunderstand pragmatism. It seems as if the power of imagining the world concretely MIGHT have been common enough to let our readers apprehend us better, as if they might have read between our lines, and, in spite of all our infelicities of expression, guessed a little more correctly what our thought was. But alas! this was not on fate's programme, so we can only think, with the German ditty:—

As I look back at what I’ve written, a lot of it feels odd to me, almost as if the obvious is laid out so arrogantly that readers might laugh at my pretentiousness. However, it could be that a down-to-earth approach like ours isn’t so clear-cut. The whole uniqueness of pragmatism, its entire purpose, is its emphasis on a concrete way of perceiving things. It starts with concrete ideas and comes back to them at the end. Dr. Schiller, with his two 'practical' aspects of truth—(1) relevance to the situation and (2) subsequent usefulness—is just filling our cup of concreteness to the top. Once you grab that cup, you can't misunderstand pragmatism. It seems like the ability to imagine the world in concrete terms SHOULD be common enough for our readers to understand us better, as if they could read between our lines and, despite all of our awkward expressions, guess a bit more accurately what we meant. But unfortunately, that wasn’t in the cards for us, so we can only think, like the German song:—

   "Es waer' zu schoen gewesen, Es hat nicht sollen sein."
"Es war zu schön gewesen, es sollte nicht sein."










IX

THE MEANING OF THE WORD TRUTH [Footnote: Remarks at the meeting of the American Philosophical Association, Cornell University, December, 1907.]

THE MEANING OF THE WORD TRUTH [Footnote: Remarks at the meeting of the American Philosophical Association, Cornell University, December, 1907.]

My account of truth is realistic, and follows the epistemological dualism of common sense. Suppose I say to you 'The thing exists'—is that true or not? How can you tell? Not till my statement has developed its meaning farther is it determined as being true, false, or irrelevant to reality altogether. But if now you ask 'what thing?' and I reply 'a desk'; if you ask 'where?' and I point to a place; if you ask 'does it exist materially, or only in imagination?' and I say 'materially'; if moreover I say 'I mean that desk' and then grasp and shake a desk which you see just as I have described it, you are willing to call my statement true. But you and I are commutable here; we can exchange places; and, as you go bail for my desk, so I can go bail for yours.

My understanding of truth is realistic and aligns with the common sense view of knowledge. If I say to you, "The thing exists"—is that true or not? How do you know? It’s only after my statement is fleshed out further that we can determine if it’s true, false, or completely irrelevant to reality. But if you ask, "What thing?" and I respond with "a desk"; if you then ask, "Where?" and I point to a specific spot; if you inquire, "Does it exist physically, or just in your mind?" and I say "physically"; and if I clarify, "I mean that desk," and then I touch and shake a desk that matches my description, you’d likely agree that my statement is true. But we can switch roles here; you can vouch for my desk, just as I can vouch for yours.

This notion of a reality independent of either of us, taken from ordinary social experience, lies at the base of the pragmatist definition of truth. With some such reality any statement, in order to be counted true, must agree. Pragmatism defines 'agreeing' to mean certain ways of 'working,' be they actual or potential. Thus, for my statement 'the desk exists' to be true of a desk recognized as real by you, it must be able to lead me to shake your desk, to explain myself by words that suggest that desk to your mind, to make a drawing that is like the desk you see, etc. Only in such ways as this is there sense in saying it agrees with THAT reality, only thus does it gain for me the satisfaction of hearing you corroborate me. Reference then to something determinate, and some sort of adaptation to it worthy of the name of agreement, are thus constituent elements in the definition of any statement of mine as 'true'.

This idea of a reality that exists independently of either of us, derived from everyday social experience, forms the foundation of the pragmatist view of truth. For any statement to be considered true, it must align with this kind of reality. Pragmatism defines "aligning" as certain ways of "working," whether they're actual or potential. So, for my statement "the desk exists" to be true regarding a desk that you recognize as real, it has to enable me to touch your desk, explain myself in ways that bring that desk to your mind, create a drawing that resembles the desk you see, and so on. It’s only in these ways that we can meaningfully say it aligns with THAT reality, and it’s only then that I find satisfaction in hearing your confirmation. Therefore, referring to something specific and adapting to it in a way that can be considered agreement are essential elements in defining any of my statements as "true."

You cannot get at either the reference or the adaptation without using the notion of the workings. THAT the thing is, WHAT it is, and WHICH it is (of all the possible things with that what) are points determinable only by the pragmatic method. The 'which' means a possibility of pointing, or of otherwise singling out the special object; the 'what' means choice on our part of an essential aspect to conceive it by (and this is always relative to what Dewey calls our own 'situation'); and the 'that' means our assumption of the attitude of belief, the reality-recognizing attitude. Surely for understanding what the word 'true' means as applied to a statement, the mention of such workings is indispensable. Surely if we leave them out the subject and the object of the cognitive relation float-in the same universe, 'tis true—but vaguely and ignorantly and without mutual contact or mediation.

You can't really access either the reference or the adaptation without considering how things operate. The "that" refers to the existence of something, the "what" relates to how we choose to understand it, and the "which" points to identifying a specific object among all possible options. These distinctions can only be clarified through a practical approach. The "which" indicates the ability to highlight or select a particular object; the "what" involves our choice of an essential aspect to understand it (and this is always linked to what Dewey calls our own "situation"); and the "that" reflects our stance of belief, an attitude that acknowledges reality. To truly grasp what the term "true" means when applied to a statement, we must consider these workings. If we ignore them, the subject and object of the knowledge relationship remain disconnected in the same space—they're true, but only in a vague, ignorant way and without any interaction or connection.

Our critics nevertheless call the workings inessential. No functional possibilities 'make' our beliefs true, they say; they are true inherently, true positively, born 'true' as the Count of Chambord was born 'Henri-Cinq.' Pragmatism insists, on the contrary, that statements and beliefs are thus inertly and statically true only by courtesy: they practically pass for true; but you CANNOT DEFINE WHAT YOU MEAN by calling them true without referring to their functional possibilities. These give its whole LOGICAL CONTENT to that relation to reality on a belief's part to which the name 'truth' is applied, a relation which otherwise remains one of mere coexistence or bare withness.

Our critics still argue that the workings are unimportant. They say no functional possibilities make our beliefs true; they're inherently true, positively true, just like the Count of Chambord was born 'Henri-Cinq.' Pragmatism, however, insists that statements and beliefs are only considered true by courtesy: they seem to be true, but you CANNOT DEFINE WHAT YOU MEAN by calling them true without referencing their functional possibilities. These possibilities give the entire LOGICAL CONTENT to that relationship with reality which we label 'truth,' a relationship that otherwise remains just one of mere coexistence or simple existence.

The foregoing statements reproduce the essential content of the lecture on Truth in my book PRAGMATISM. Schiller's doctrine of 'humanism,' Dewey's 'Studies in logical theory,' and my own 'radical empiricism,' all involve this general notion of truth as 'working,' either actual or conceivable. But they envelop it as only one detail in the midst of much wider theories that aim eventually at determining the notion of what 'reality' at large is in its ultimate nature and constitution.

The statements above reflect the main points of the lecture on Truth from my book PRAGMATISM. Schiller's idea of 'humanism,' Dewey's 'Studies in logical theory,' and my own 'radical empiricism' all hinge on this broader concept of truth as something 'working,' whether it's real or imagined. However, they present it as just one aspect within much larger theories that ultimately seek to define what 'reality' truly is in its deepest essence and structure.










X

THE EXISTENCE OF JULIUS CAESAR [Footnote: Originally printed under the title of 'Truth versus Truthfulness,' in the Journal of Philosophy.]

THE EXISTENCE OF JULIUS CAESAR [Footnote: Originally printed under the title of 'Truth versus Truthfulness,' in the Journal of Philosophy.]

My account of truth is purely logical and relates to its definition only. I contend that you cannot tell what the WORD 'true' MEANS, as applied to a statement, without invoking the CONCEPT OF THE STATEMENTS WORKINGS.

My understanding of truth is completely logical and only pertains to its definition. I argue that you can't explain what the word 'true' means when it comes to a statement without referring to how the statement functions.

Assume, to fix our ideas, a universe composed of two things only: imperial Caesar dead and turned to clay, and me, saying 'Caesar really existed.' Most persons would naively deem truth to be thereby uttered, and say that by a sort of actio in distans my statement had taken direct hold of the other fact.

Assume, for the sake of clarity, a universe made up of just two things: Emperor Caesar, who is dead and turned to clay, and me, saying 'Caesar really existed.' Most people would simply think that a truth has been expressed and would say that, in a way, my statement has directly connected with the other fact.

But have my words so certainly denoted THAT Caesar?—or so certainly connoted HIS individual attributes? To fill out the complete measure of what the epithet 'true' may ideally mean, my thought ought to bear a fully determinate and unambiguous 'one-to-one-relation' to its own particular object. In the ultrasimple universe imagined the reference is uncertified. Were there two Caesars we shouldn't know which was meant. The conditions of truth thus seem incomplete in this universe of discourse so that it must be enlarged.

But have my words really pointed to THAT Caesar?—or definitely indicated HIS specific traits? To fully capture the complete essence of what the term 'true' ideally means, my thoughts should have a clear and direct relationship with their particular subject. In the overly simple universe we've imagined, the reference is uncertain. If there were two Caesars, we wouldn't know which one was intended. The conditions of truth appear to be lacking in this discussion, so it needs to be expanded.

Transcendentalists enlarge it by invoking an absolute mind which, as it owns all the facts, can sovereignly correlate them. If it intends that my statement SHALL refer to that identical Caesar, and that the attributes I have in mind SHALL mean his attributes, that intention suffices to make the statement true.

Transcendentalists expand this by calling upon an absolute mind that, owning all the facts, can connect them all. If it wants my statement to refer to that same Caesar, and the qualities I have in mind to mean his qualities, that intention is enough to make the statement true.

I, in turn, enlarge the universe by admitting finite intermediaries between the two original facts. Caesar HAD, and my statement HAS, effects; and if these effects in any way run together, a concrete medium and bottom is provided for the determinate cognitive relation, which, as a pure ACTIO IN DISTANS, seemed to float too vaguely and unintelligibly.

I, in turn, expand the universe by allowing finite connections between the two original facts. Caesar HAD, and my statement HAS, effects; and if these effects overlap in any way, a solid medium and foundation is provided for the specific cognitive relationship, which, as a pure ACTIO IN DISTANS, seemed to drift too vaguely and confusingly.

The real Caesar, for example, wrote a manuscript of which I see a real reprint, and say 'the Caesar I mean is the author of THAT.' The workings of my thought thus determine both its denotative and its connotative significance more fully. It now defines itself as neither irrelevant to the real Caesar, nor false in what it suggests of him. The absolute mind, seeing me thus working towards Caesar through the cosmic intermediaries, might well say: 'Such workings only specify in detail what I meant myself by the statement being true. I decree the cognitive relation between the two original facts to mean that just that kind of concrete chain of intermediaries exists or can exist.'

The real Caesar, for instance, wrote a manuscript of which I have a true reprint, and I say, 'the Caesar I’m talking about is the author of THAT.' The way I think shapes both its direct meaning and its deeper implications more clearly. It now establishes itself as neither irrelevant to the real Caesar nor misleading in what it implies about him. The absolute mind, observing me as I work towards Caesar through the cosmic connections, might very well say: 'Such processes only clarify in detail what I meant by saying it’s true. I establish the cognitive relationship between the two original facts to mean that just that kind of concrete chain of connections exists or could exist.'

But the chain involves facts prior to the statement the logical conditions of whose truth we are defining, and facts subsequent to it; and this circumstance, coupled with the vulgar employment of the terms truth and fact as synonyms, has laid my account open to misapprehension. 'How,' it is confusedly asked, 'can Caesar's existence, a truth already 2000 years old, depend for its truth on anything about to happen now? How can my acknowledgment of it be made true by the acknowledgment's own effects? The effects may indeed confirm my belief, but the belief was made true already by the fact that Caesar really did exist.'

But the chain includes facts that come before the statement whose logical truth we’re defining, as well as facts that come after it; and this situation, combined with the common use of the terms truth and fact as if they mean the same thing, has left my explanation open to misunderstanding. People might confuse things and ask, 'How can Caesar's existence, a truth that's already 2000 years old, depend on anything that's about to happen now? How can my acknowledgment of it be considered true because of the effects of that acknowledgment? The effects might indeed support my belief, but the belief was already made true by the fact that Caesar really existed.'

Well, be it so, for if there were no Caesar, there could, of course, be no positive truth about him—but then distinguish between 'true' as being positively and completely so established, and 'true' as being so only 'practically,' elliptically, and by courtesy, in the sense of not being positively irrelevant or UNtrue. Remember also that Caesar's having existed in fact may make a present statement false or irrelevant as well as it may make it true, and that in neither case does it itself have to alter. It being given, whether truth, untruth, or irrelevancy shall be also given depends on something coming from the statement itself. What pragmatism contends for is that you cannot adequately DEFINE the something if you leave the notion of the statement's functional workings out of your account. Truth meaning agreement with reality, the mode of the agreeing is a practical problem which the subjective term of the relation alone can solve.

Well, that settles it. If there were no Caesar, then there would be no definitive truth about him. But we need to differentiate between 'true' as being absolutely and completely established, and 'true' as being 'practical,' indirect, and by social convention, meaning not overtly irrelevant or false. Keep in mind that the fact that Caesar existed can make a current statement either false or irrelevant, just as it can make it true, and in either case, it doesn't have to change. Whether something is true, false, or irrelevant depends on what the statement itself conveys. Pragmatism argues that you can't accurately DEFINE that something if you ignore how the statement functions. Truth, defined as agreement with reality, includes a practical aspect that can only be resolved by considering the subjective part of the relationship.

NOTE. This paper was originally followed by a couple of paragraphs meant to conciliate the intellectualist opposition. Since you love the word 'true' so, and since you despise so the concrete working of our ideas, I said, keep the word 'truth' for the saltatory and incomprehensible relation you care so much for, and I will say of thoughts that know their objects in an intelligible sense that they are 'truthful.'

NOTE. This paper was originally followed by a couple of paragraphs intended to address the intellectualist opposition. Since you value the word 'true' so much and look down on the practical application of our ideas, I said, let's reserve the word 'truth' for the abstract and incomprehensible relationship that you care about so much, and I'll refer to thoughts that clearly understand their objects as 'truthful.'

Like most offerings, this one has been spurned, so I revoke it, repenting of my generosity. Professor Pratt, in his recent book, calls any objective state of FACTS 'a truth,' and uses the word 'trueness' in the sense of 'truth' as proposed by me. Mr. Hawtrey (see below, page 281) uses 'correctness' in the same sense. Apart from the general evil of ambiguous vocabularies, we may really forsake all hope, if the term 'truth' is officially to lose its status as a property of our beliefs and opinions, and become recognized as a technical synonym for 'fact.'

Like most proposals, this one has been rejected, so I take it back, regretting my generosity. Professor Pratt, in his recent book, refers to any objective state of FACTS as 'a truth,' and uses the term 'trueness' in the same way I do when talking about 'truth.' Mr. Hawtrey (see below, page 281) uses 'correctness' in that same context. Beyond the general issue of vague language, we might really give up all hope if the term 'truth' officially loses its status as a characteristic of our beliefs and opinions and is instead recognized as a technical synonym for 'fact.'










XI

THE ABSOLUTE AND THE STRENUOUS LIFE [Footnote: Reprinted from the Journal of Philosophy, etc., 1906.]

THE ABSOLUTE AND THE STRENUOUS LIFE [Footnote: Reprinted from the Journal of Philosophy, etc., 1906.]

Professor W. A. Brown, in the Journal for August 15, approves my pragmatism for allowing that a belief in the absolute may give holidays to the spirit, but takes me to task for the narrowness of this concession, and shows by striking examples how great a power the same belief may have in letting loose the strenuous life.

Professor W. A. Brown, in the Journal for August 15, agrees with my pragmatism that believing in the absolute can provide breaks for the spirit, but criticizes me for the limited nature of this concession and illustrates with powerful examples how that same belief can unleash a vigorous life.

I have no criticism whatever to make upon his excellent article, but let me explain why 'moral holidays' were the only gift of the absolute which I picked out for emphasis. I was primarily concerned in my lectures with contrasting the belief that the world is still in process of making with the belief that there is an 'eternal' edition of it ready-made and complete. The former, or 'pluralistic' belief, was the one that my pragmatism favored. Both beliefs confirm our strenuous moods. Pluralism actually demands them, since it makes the world's salvation depend upon the energizing of its several parts, among which we are. Monism permits them, for however furious they may be, we can always justify ourselves in advance for indulging them by the thought that they WILL HAVE BEEN expressions of the absolute's perfect life. By escaping from your finite perceptions to the conception of the eternal whole, you can hallow any tendency whatever. Tho the absolute DICTATES nothing, it will SANCTION anything and everything after the fact, for whatever is once there will have to be regarded as an integral member of the universe's perfection. Quietism and frenzy thus alike receive the absolute's permit to exist. Those of us who are naturally inert may abide in our resigned passivity; those whose energy is excessive may grow more reckless still. History shows how easily both quietists and fanatics have drawn inspiration from the absolutistic scheme. It suits sick souls and strenuous ones equally well.

I don't have any criticism to make about his excellent article, but let me explain why I emphasized 'moral holidays' as the only gift of the absolute. In my lectures, I focused on contrasting the belief that the world is still being created with the belief that there is a ready-made and complete 'eternal' version of it. The former, or 'pluralistic' belief, is the one my pragmatism supports. Both beliefs validate our intense emotions. Pluralism actually requires them because it makes the salvation of the world depend on energizing its various parts, including us. Monism allows for them; no matter how intense they may be, we can always justify indulging in them by thinking that they WILL HAVE BEEN expressions of the absolute's perfect life. By moving from your limited perceptions to the idea of the eternal whole, you can sanctify any tendency. Although the absolute DICTATES nothing, it will SANCTION anything and everything after the fact, because whatever exists will have to be seen as an integral part of the universe's perfection. Therefore, both quietism and frenzy receive the absolute's permission to exist. Those of us who are naturally passive may remain in our resigned inaction; those with excessive energy may become even more reckless. History shows how easily both quietists and fanatics have drawn inspiration from the absolutistic view. It suits both troubled souls and those striving for intensity equally well.

One cannot say thus of pluralism. Its world is always vulnerable, for some part may go astray; and having no 'eternal' edition of it to draw comfort from, its partisans must always feel to some degree insecure. If, as pluralists, we grant ourselves moral holidays, they can only be provisional breathing-spells, intended to refresh us for the morrow's fight. This forms one permanent inferiority of pluralism from the pragmatic point of view. It has no saving message for incurably sick souls. Absolutism, among its other messages, has that message, and is the only scheme that has it necessarily. That constitutes its chief superiority and is the source of its religious power. That is why, desiring to do it full justice, I valued its aptitude for moral-holiday giving so highly. Its claims in that way are unique, whereas its affinities with strenuousness are less emphatic than those of the pluralistic scheme.

You can't say the same about pluralism. Its world is always at risk because some aspect might get lost; and without an 'eternal' version to rely on, its supporters will always feel a bit insecure. If we, as pluralists, allow ourselves some time off from moral responsibilities, it can only be a temporary break meant to recharge us for the challenges ahead. This is a consistent weakness of pluralism from a pragmatic perspective. It doesn’t offer any saving message for those who are hopelessly lost. Absolutism, among its other messages, provides that hope and is the only framework that necessarily does. This gives it a significant advantage and is the source of its religious influence. That’s why, wanting to give it fair credit, I valued its ability to provide moral breaks so highly. Its claims in this regard are unique, while its connections to hard work are less pronounced than those of the pluralistic approach.

In the last lecture of my book I candidly admitted this inferiority of pluralism. It lacks the wide indifference that absolutism shows. It is bound to disappoint many sick souls whom absolutism can console. It seems therefore poor tactics for absolutists to make little of this advantage. The needs of sick souls are surely the most urgent; and believers in the absolute should rather hold it to be great merit in their philosophy that it can meet them so well.

In the final lecture of my book, I openly acknowledged the shortcomings of pluralism. It doesn’t have the broad indifference that absolutism offers. It will inevitably let down many troubled individuals whom absolutism can comfort. So, it's not wise for absolutists to downplay this benefit. The needs of troubled individuals are definitely the most pressing; and those who believe in the absolute should consider it a significant strength of their philosophy that it can address those needs so effectively.

The pragmatism or pluralism which I defend has to fall back on a certain ultimate hardihood, a certain willingness to live without assurances or guarantees. To minds thus willing to live on possibilities that are not certainties, quietistic religion, sure of salvation ANY HOW, has a slight flavor of fatty degeneration about it which has caused it to be looked askance on, even in the church. Which side is right here, who can say? Within religion, emotion is apt to be tyrannical; but philosophy must favor the emotion that allies itself best with the whole body and drift of all the truths in sight. I conceive this to be the more strenuous type of emotion; but I have to admit that its inability to let loose quietistic raptures is a serious deficiency in the pluralistic philosophy which I profess.

The pragmatism or pluralism I support requires a certain level of courage, a willingness to live without any guarantees. For those who are ready to embrace possibilities rather than certainties, quietistic religion, which is confident of salvation regardless, seems to have a bit of laziness about it, leading it to be viewed skeptically, even within the church. Who can really say which side is correct? In religion, emotions can often be overpowering; however, philosophy should support the emotions that best connect with the overall truths we see around us. I believe this represents a more intense type of emotion, but I must acknowledge that its failure to allow for peaceful ecstatic experiences is a significant shortcoming of the pluralistic philosophy I advocate.










XII

PROFESSOR HEBERT ON PRAGMATISM [Footnote: Reprint from the Journal of Philosophy for December 3, 1908 (vol. v, p. 689), of a review of Le Pragmatisme et ses Diverses Formes Anglo-Americaines, by Marcel Hebert. (Paris: Librairie critique Emile Nourry. 1908. Pp. 105.)]

PROFESSOR HEBERT ON PRAGMATISM [Footnote: Reprint from the Journal of Philosophy for December 3, 1908 (vol. v, p. 689), of a review of Le Pragmatisme et ses Diverses Formes Anglo-Américaines, by Marcel Hebert. (Paris: Librairie critique Emile Nourry. 1908. Pp. 105.)]

Professor Marcel Hebert is a singularly erudite and liberal thinker (a seceder, I believe, from the Catholic priesthood) and an uncommonly direct and clear writer. His book Le Divin is one of the ablest reviews of the general subject of religious philosophy which recent years have produced; and in the small volume the title of which is copied above he has, perhaps, taken more pains not to do injustice to pragmatism than any of its numerous critics. Yet the usual fatal misapprehension of its purposes vitiates his exposition and his critique. His pamphlet seems to me to form a worthy hook, as it were, on which to hang one more attempt to tell the reader what the pragmatist account of truth really means.

Professor Marcel Hebert is an exceptionally knowledgeable and open-minded thinker (someone who I believe left the Catholic priesthood) and a remarkably straightforward and clear writer. His book *Le Divin* is one of the most capable reviews of the overall topic of religious philosophy produced in recent years; and in the small volume whose title is mentioned above, he has perhaps gone to greater lengths to not misrepresent pragmatism than any of its many critics. Yet, the common misunderstanding of its aims undermines both his explanation and his critique. His pamphlet seems to me to serve as a valuable hook, so to speak, on which to hang another attempt to explain to the reader what the pragmatist view of truth truly means.

M. Hebert takes it to mean what most people take it to mean, the doctrine, namely, that whatever proves subjectively expedient in the way of our thinking is 'true' in the absolute and unrestricted sense of the word, whether it corresponds to any objective state of things outside of our thought or not. Assuming this to be the pragmatist thesis, M. Hebert opposes it at length. Thought that proves itself to be thus expedient may, indeed, have every OTHER kind of value for the thinker, he says, but cognitive value, representative value, VALEUR DE CONNAISSANCE PROPREMENT DITE, it has not; and when it does have a high degree of general utility value, this is in every case derived from its previous value in the way of correctly representing independent objects that have an important influence on our lives. Only by thus representing things truly do we reap the useful fruits. But the fruits follow on the truth, they do not constitute it; so M. Hebert accuses pragmatism of telling us everything about truth except what it essentially is. He admits, indeed, that the world is so framed that when men have true ideas of realities, consequential utilities ensue in abundance; and no one of our critics, I think, has shown as concrete a sense of the variety of these utilities as he has; but he reiterates that, whereas such utilities are secondary, we insist on treating them as primary, and that the connaissance objective from which they draw all their being is something which we neglect, exclude, and destroy. The utilitarian value and the strictly cognitive value of our ideas may perfectly well harmonize, he says—and in the main he allows that they do harmonize—but they are not logically identical for that. He admits that subjective interests, desires, impulses may even have the active 'primacy' in our intellectual life. Cognition awakens only at their spur, and follows their cues and aims; yet, when it IS awakened, it is objective cognition proper and not merely another name for the impulsive tendencies themselves in the state of satisfaction. The owner of a picture ascribed to Corot gets uneasy when its authenticity is doubted. He looks up its origin and is reassured. But his uneasiness does not make the proposition false, any more than his relief makes the proposition true, that the actual Corot was the painter. Pragmatism, which, according to M. Hebert, claims that our sentiments MAKE truth and falsehood, would oblige us to conclude that our minds exert no genuinely cognitive function whatever.

M. Hebert interprets it in the same way most people do: the doctrine that whatever seems subjectively useful in our thinking is 'true' in an absolute and unrestricted sense, regardless of whether it matches any objective reality outside of our thoughts. Assuming this is the pragmatist thesis, M. Hebert critiques it extensively. He argues that while thoughts that prove useful can have other kinds of value for the thinker, they lack cognitive value, representative value, or proper knowledge value. Even when they have significant general utility, this always stems from their prior value in accurately representing independent objects that significantly impact our lives. We only gain useful outcomes by representing things truthfully; those outcomes follow the truth but do not define it. M. Hebert accuses pragmatism of providing every detail about truth except for what it truly is. He acknowledges that the world is structured so that when people have accurate ideas about realities, substantial utilities emerge. I believe none of our critics has demonstrated as clear an understanding of the variety of these utilities as he has. However, he insists that while these utilities are secondary, we wrongly prioritize them as primary, disregarding, excluding, and damaging the objective knowledge from which they originate. He states that the utilitarian value and the strictly cognitive value of our ideas can certainly align—and for the most part, he agrees that they do—but they are not logically identical. He acknowledges that subjective interests, desires, and impulses can even dominate our intellectual lives. Cognition only begins at their urging and follows their cues and goals; however, once it is triggered, it is genuine objective cognition and not just another term for the impulsive tendencies satisfied. The owner of a painting attributed to Corot becomes anxious when its authenticity is questioned. He investigates its origin and feels reassured. But his anxiety doesn't make the claim false, just as his relief doesn't make the statement true that the actual Corot was the artist. Pragmatism, according to M. Hebert, which suggests that our feelings CREATE truth and falsehood, would require us to conclude that our minds do not have any real cognitive function at all.

This subjectivist interpretation of our position seems to follow from my having happened to write (without supposing it necessary to explain that I was treating of cognition solely on its subjective side) that in the long run the true is the expedient in the way of our thinking, much as the good is the expedient in the way of our behavior! Having previously written that truth means 'agreement with reality,' and insisted that the chief part of the expediency of any one opinion is its agreement with the rest of acknowledged truth, I apprehended no exclusively subjectivistic reading of my meaning. My mind was so filled with the notion of objective reference that I never dreamed that my hearers would let go of it; and the very last accusation I expected was that in speaking of ideas and their satisfactions, I was denying realities outside. My only wonder now is that critics should have found so silly a personage as I must have seemed in their eyes, worthy of explicit refutation.

This subjective interpretation of our position seems to come from my earlier writing (without feeling the need to clarify that I was only discussing cognition on its subjective side) that in the long run, what’s true is what leads to practical thinking, just as what’s good is what leads to practical behavior! I had previously stated that truth means 'agreement with reality,' and emphasized that the main aspect of any opinion's practicality is its alignment with accepted truths, so I didn’t expect a purely subjective interpretation of my ideas. My mind was so focused on the idea of objective reference that I never imagined my audience would lose sight of it; and the last thing I anticipated was that by talking about ideas and their satisfactions, I would be accused of denying the existence of reality outside of those ideas. Now, I’m only surprised that critics considered someone as foolish as I must have appeared to them, deserving of a serious rebuttal.

The object, for me, is just as much one part of reality as the idea is another part. The truth of the idea is one relation of it to the reality, just as its date and its place are other relations. All three relations CONSIST of intervening parts of the universe which can in every particular case be assigned and catalogued, and which differ in every instance of truth, just as they differ with every date and place.

The object, for me, is just as much a part of reality as the idea is another part. The truth of the idea is one aspect of its connection to reality, just like its date and location are other aspects. All three aspects consist of intervening parts of the universe that can be identified and categorized in each specific case, and they vary in every instance of truth, just as they vary with each date and location.

The pragmatist thesis, as Dr. Schiller and I hold it,—I prefer to let Professor Dewey speak for himself,—is that the relation called 'truth' is thus concretely DEFINABLE. Ours is the only articulate attempt in the field to say positively what truth actually CONSISTS OF. Our denouncers have literally nothing to oppose to it as an alternative. For them, when an idea is true, it IS true, and there the matter terminates; the word 'true' being indefinable. The relation of the true idea to its object, being, as they think, unique, it can be expressed in terms of nothing else, and needs only to be named for any one to recognize and understand it. Moreover it is invariable and universal, the same in every single instance of truth, however diverse the ideas, the realities, and the other relations between them may be.

The pragmatist view, as Dr. Schiller and I see it—I prefer to let Professor Dewey express his own ideas—is that the concept of 'truth' can be specifically defined. Ours is the only clear attempt in the field to state exactly what truth really consists of. Our critics have absolutely nothing to offer as an alternative. For them, when an idea is true, it simply is true, and that’s where the discussion ends; the term 'true' cannot be defined. They believe that the connection between the true idea and its object is so unique that it can't be explained in terms of anything else and just needs to be named for anyone to recognize and understand it. Furthermore, it is constant and universal, remaining the same in every instance of truth, no matter how different the ideas, realities, and other relationships may be.

Our pragmatist view, on the contrary, is that the truth-relation is a definitely experienceable relation, and therefore describable as well as namable; that it is not unique in kind, and neither invariable nor universal. The relation to its object that makes an idea true in any given instance, is, we say, embodied in intermediate details of reality which lead towards the object, which vary in every instance, and which in every instance can be concretely traced. The chain of workings which an opinion sets up IS the opinion's truth, falsehood, or irrelevancy, as the case may be. Every idea that a man has works some consequences in him, in the shape either of bodily actions or of other ideas. Through these consequences the man's relations to surrounding realities are modified. He is carried nearer to some of them and farther from others, and gets now the feeling that the idea has worked satisfactorily, now that it has not. The idea has put him into touch with something that fulfils its intent, or it has not.

Our practical perspective, on the other hand, is that the relationship to the truth is definitely something you can experience, and therefore it can be described and named; it’s not unique in nature, nor is it fixed or universal. The relationship to its object that makes an idea true in any specific situation is, we argue, found in the details of reality that point to the object, which differ in each case, and which can be traced concretely in every instance. The way an opinion operates sets up its own truth, falsehood, or irrelevancy, depending on the situation. Every idea a person has leads to some consequences within them, whether in the form of physical actions or other ideas. Through these consequences, the person's relationship with their surrounding realities changes. They get closer to some of these realities and farther from others, sometimes feeling that the idea has worked out well, and other times feeling it hasn’t. The idea has connected them to something that fulfills its purpose, or it hasn’t.

This something is the MAN'S OBJECT, primarily. Since the only realities we can talk about are such OBJECTS-BELIEVED-IN, the pragmatist, whenever he says 'reality,' means in the first instance what may count for the man himself as a reality, what he believes at the moment to be such. Sometimes the reality is a concrete sensible presence. The idea, for example, may be that a certain door opens into a room where a glass of beer may be bought. If opening the door leads to the actual sight and taste of the beer, the man calls the idea true. Or his idea may be that of an abstract relation, say of that between the sides and the hypothenuse of a triangle, such a relation being, of course, a reality quite as much as a glass of beer is. If the thought of such a relation leads him to draw auxiliary lines and to compare the figures they make, he may at last, perceiving one equality after another, SEE the relation thought of, by a vision quite as particular and direct as was the taste of the beer. If he does so, he calls THAT idea, also, true. His idea has, in each case, brought him into closer touch with a reality felt at the moment to verify just that idea. Each reality verifies and validates its own idea exclusively; and in each case the verification consists in the satisfactorily-ending consequences, mental or physical, which the idea was able to set up. These 'workings' differ in every single instance, they never transcend experience, they consist of particulars, mental or sensible, and they admit of concrete description in every individual case. Pragmatists are unable to see what you can possibly MEAN by calling an idea true, unless you mean that between it as a terminus a quo in some one's mind and some particular reality as a terminus ad quem, such concrete workings do or may intervene. Their direction constitutes the idea's reference to that reality, their satisfactoriness constitutes its adaptation thereto, and the two things together constitute the 'truth' of the idea for its possessor. Without such intermediating portions of concretely real experience the pragmatist sees no materials out of which the adaptive relation called truth can be built up.

This is primarily a MAN'S OBJECT. Since the only realities we can discuss are those OBJECTS-BELIEVED-IN, when a pragmatist refers to 'reality,' they mean initially what seems real to the person themselves, what they believe at that moment. Sometimes reality is something we can sense directly. For instance, the idea might be that a certain door leads to a room where you can buy a glass of beer. If opening the door results in actually seeing and tasting the beer, the person considers that idea to be true. Alternatively, the idea might involve an abstract relationship, like that between the sides and the hypotenuse of a triangle, which is just as much a reality as a glass of beer. If thinking about that relationship inspires the person to draw auxiliary lines and compare the figures they create, they may eventually see the relationship they had in mind, experiencing it just as directly and clearly as they did the taste of the beer. If they do, they also consider that idea to be true. In both cases, the idea has brought them closer to a reality that confirms that idea in that moment. Each reality validates its own idea uniquely; and in each instance, the validation comes from the satisfactory outcomes, whether mental or physical, that the idea was able to produce. These 'outcomes' vary in every individual case, never exceed personal experience, consist of specific details, and can be concretely described in each situation. Pragmatists struggle to understand what you might mean by saying an idea is true unless you suggest that between the idea as a starting point in someone's mind and a specific reality as an endpoint, there are concrete outcomes that intervene. Their direction indicates the idea's connection to that reality, their satisfactory results show its relevance, and together these elements define the 'truth' of the idea for the person holding it. Without these concrete aspects of real experience, the pragmatist sees no basis from which the adaptive relationship called truth can be established.

The anti-pragmatist view is that the workings are but evidences of the truth's previous inherent presence in the idea, and that you can wipe the very possibility of them out of existence and still leave the truth of the idea as solid as ever. But surely this is not a counter-theory of truth to ours. It is the renunciation of all articulate theory. It is but a claim to the right to call certain ideas true anyhow; and this is what I meant above by saying that the anti-pragmatists offer us no real alternative, and that our account is literally the only positive theory extant. What meaning, indeed, can an idea's truth have save its power of adapting us either mentally or physically to a reality?

The anti-pragmatist perspective is that the way things work is merely evidence of the truth that was already built into the idea, and that you could entirely eliminate those workings and still keep the truth of the idea just as solid. But clearly, this isn't an alternative theory of truth to ours. It's more of a rejection of all clear theories. It's just a statement claiming the right to call certain ideas true regardless; and this is what I meant earlier when I said that the anti-pragmatists don't offer us any real alternatives, and that our explanation is literally the only positive theory out there. What meaning, really, can an idea's truth have except for its ability to help us adapt, mentally or physically, to reality?

How comes it, then, that our critics so uniformly accuse us of subjectivism, of denying the reality's existence? It comes, I think, from the necessary predominance of subjective language in our analysis. However independent and elective realities may be, we can talk about them, in framing our accounts of truth, only as so many objects believed-in. But the process of experience leads men so continually to supersede their older objects by newer ones which they find it more satisfactory to believe in, that the notion of an ABSOLUTE reality inevitably arises as a grenzbegriff, equivalent to that of an object that shall never be superseded, and belief in which shall be endgueltig. Cognitively we thus live under a sort of rule of three: as our private concepts represent the sense-objects to which they lead us, these being public realities independent of the individual, so these sense-realities may, in turn, represent realities of a hypersensible order, electrons, mind-stuff. God, or what not, existing independently of all human thinkers. The notion of such final realities, knowledge of which would be absolute truth, is an outgrowth of our cognitive experience from which neither pragmatists nor anti-pragmatists escape. They form an inevitable regulative postulate in every one's thinking. Our notion of them is the most abundantly suggested and satisfied of all our beliefs, the last to suffer doubt. The difference is that our critics use this belief as their sole paradigm, and treat any one who talks of human realities as if he thought the notion of reality 'in itself' illegitimate. Meanwhile, reality-in-itself, so far as by them TALKED OF, is only a human object; they postulate it just as we postulate it; and if we are subjectivists they are so no less. Realities in themselves can be there FOR any one, whether pragmatist or anti-pragmatist, only by being believed; they are believed only by their notions appearing true; and their notions appear true only because they work satisfactorily. Satisfactorily, moreover, for the particular thinker's purpose. There is no idea which is THE true idea, of anything. Whose is THE true idea of the absolute? Or to take M. Hebert's example, what is THE true idea of a picture which you possess? It is the idea that most satisfactorily meets your present interest. The interest may be in the picture's place, its age, its 'tone,' its subject, its dimensions, its authorship, its price, its merit, or what not. If its authorship by Corot have been doubted, what will satisfy the interest aroused in you at that moment will be to have your claim to own a Corot confirmed; but, if you have a normal human mind, merely calling it a Corot will not satisfy other demands of your mind at the same time. For THEM to be satisfied, what you learn of the picture must make smooth connection with what you know of the rest of the system of reality in which the actual Corot played his part. M. Hebert accuses us of holding that the proprietary satisfactions of themselves suffice to make the belief true, and that, so far as we are concerned, no actual Corot need ever have existed. Why we should be thus cut off from the more general and intellectual satisfactions, I know not; but whatever the satisfactions may be, intellectual or proprietary, they belong to the subjective side of the truth-relation. They found our beliefs; our beliefs are in realities; if no realities are there, the beliefs are false but if realities are there, how they can even be KNOWN without first being BELIEVED; or how BELIEVED except by our first having ideas of them that work satisfactorily, pragmatists find it impossible to imagine. They also find it impossible to imagine what makes the anti-pragmatists' dogmatic 'ipse dixit' assurance of reality more credible than the pragmatists conviction based on concrete verifications. M. Hebert will probably agree to this, when put in this way, so I do not see our inferiority to him in the matter of connaissance proprement dite.

How is it that our critics constantly accuse us of subjectivism and denying the existence of reality? I believe it stems from the unavoidable dominance of subjective language in our analysis. Regardless of how independent and elective realities may be, we can only discuss them in our descriptions of truth as objects that are believed in. However, the experience leads people to continually replace their older beliefs with newer ones that they find more satisfying, which inevitably brings about the idea of an ABSOLUTE reality as a concept equivalent to an object that will never be replaced, and belief in which is final. Cognitively, we follow a sort of rule of three: as our personal concepts represent the sense-objects they lead us to, which are public realities independent of the individual, these sense-realities can, in turn, represent realities of a higher order—like electrons, mind-stuff, God, or whatever—that exist independently of all human thinkers. The concept of such final realities, knowledge of which would equal absolute truth, is a product of our cognitive experience that pragmatists and anti-pragmatists cannot escape. They form an inevitable guiding principle in everyone's thinking. Our understanding of them is the most abundantly suggested and fulfilled of all our beliefs, the last to face doubt. The difference lies in the fact that our critics use this belief as their only framework, treating anyone who speaks of human realities as if they believe the idea of reality "in itself" is illegitimate. Meanwhile, reality-in-itself, as they discuss it, is merely a human conception; they assume it just as we do; and if we are subjectivists, they are no less so. Realities, in themselves, can only exist for anyone, whether pragmatist or anti-pragmatist, by being believed; they are believed only if their concepts appear true; and their concepts appear true only because they fulfill their purposes effectively. Satisfactorily, in fact, for the specific thinker’s intent. There is no idea that is THE true idea about anything. Who has THE true idea of the absolute? Or to take M. Hebert's example, what is THE true idea of a picture you possess? It's the idea that most satisfactorily meets your current interest. That interest may relate to the picture’s location, age, tone, subject, size, authorship, price, merit, or anything else. If its authorship by Corot is doubted, what will satisfy your current interest will be having your claim to own a Corot confirmed; but, if you have a normal human mind, simply calling it a Corot will not address other demands of your mind at the same time. To satisfy those demands, what you learn about the picture must connect smoothly with what you know about the rest of the reality system in which the actual Corot operated. M. Hebert accuses us of believing that proprietary satisfactions are enough to make the belief true, and that, as far as we're concerned, no actual Corot needs to have existed. Why we should be separated from the broader intellectual satisfactions, I'm not sure; but whatever the satisfactions may be, whether intellectual or proprietary, they belong to the subjective side of the truth-relation. They form the basis of our beliefs; our beliefs exist in realities; if no realities exist, the beliefs are false, but if realities do exist, how can they even be KNOWN without first being BELIEVED? And how can they be BELIEVED unless we first have ideas about them that work satisfactorily? Pragmatists find this impossible to imagine. They also find it hard to comprehend what makes the anti-pragmatists' dogmatic 'ipse dixit' assertion of reality more credible than the pragmatists' conviction based on concrete evidence. M. Hebert will probably agree with this when phrased this way, so I don't see our inferiority to him when it comes to genuine knowledge.

Some readers will say that, altho I may possibly believe in realities beyond our ideas Dr. Schiller, at any rate, does not. This is a great misunderstanding, for Schiller's doctrine and mine are identical, only our exposition follow different directions. He starts from the subjective pole of the chain, the individual with his beliefs, as the more concrete and immediately given phenomenon. 'An individual claims his belief to be true,' Schiller says, 'but what does he mean by true? and how does he establish the claim?' With these questions we embark on a psychological inquiry. To be true, it appears, means, FOR THAT INDIVIDUAL, to work satisfactorily for him; and the working and the satisfaction, since they vary from case to case, admit of no universal description. What works is true and represents a reality, for the individual for whom it works. If he is infallible, the reality is 'really' there; if mistaken it is not there, or not there as he thinks it. We all believe, when our ideas work satisfactorily; but we don't yet know who of us is infallible; so that the problem of truth and that of error are EBENBURTIG and arise out of the same situations. Schiller, remaining with the fallible individual, and treating only of reality-for-him, seems to many of his readers to ignore reality-in-itself altogether. But that is because he seeks only to tell us how truths are attained, not what the content of those truths, when attained, shall be. It may be that the truest of all beliefs shall be that in transsubjective realities. It certainly SEEMS the truest for no rival belief is as voluminously satisfactory, and it is probably Dr. Schiller's own belief; but he is not required, for his immediate purpose, to profess it. Still less is he obliged to assume it in advance as the basis of his discussion.

Some readers might say that while I may believe in realities beyond our ideas, Dr. Schiller definitely does not. This is a big misunderstanding because Schiller's ideas and mine are the same; we just explain them differently. He begins with the subjective side of the equation, focusing on the individual and their beliefs as the more concrete and immediate phenomenon. "An individual claims their belief is true," Schiller states, "but what do they mean by true? And how do they support that claim?" With these questions, we start a psychological inquiry. To be true, it seems, means FOR THAT INDIVIDUAL to work satisfactorily for them; and since what works and what satisfies can differ from person to person, there’s no universal way to describe it. What works is true and represents a reality for the individual it works for. If they are infallible, then that reality is 'really' there; if they are mistaken, then it isn't there, or at least not as they think it is. We all believe when our ideas work well, but we still don't know who among us is infallible. Therefore, the issues of truth and error are closely linked and arise from the same situations. Schiller focuses on the fallible individual and discusses only reality-for-him, leading many readers to think he completely ignores reality-in-itself. However, he only aims to explain how truths are discovered, not what the content of those truths will be once discovered. It's possible that the truest belief is in transsubjective realities. It certainly seems to be the most convincing, as no competing belief is as richly satisfying, and it likely aligns with Dr. Schiller's own belief; but for his immediate purpose, he doesn’t have to endorse it. He is even less obligated to assume it in advance as the foundation of his discussion.

I, however, warned by the ways of critics, adopt different tactics. I start from the object-pole of the idea-reality chain and follow it in the opposite direction from Schiller's. Anticipating the results of the general truth-processes of mankind, I begin with the abstract notion of an objective reality. I postulate it, and ask on my own account, I VOUCHING FOR THIS REALITY, what would make any one else's idea of it true for me as well as for him. But I find no different answer from that which Schiller gives. If the other man's idea leads him, not only to believe that the reality is there, but to use it as the reality's temporary substitute, by letting it evoke adaptive thoughts and acts similar to those which the reality itself would provoke, then it is true in the only intelligible sense, true through its particular consequences, and true for me as well as for the man.

I, however, mindful of criticism, take a different approach. I start from the object side of the idea-reality connection and move in the opposite direction from Schiller. Anticipating the outcomes of humanity's shared truth processes, I begin with the abstract idea of an objective reality. I assume it exists and, on my own authority, I ask—GUARANTEEING THIS REALITY—what would make someone else's perception of it true for both me and him. Yet, I find no different answer than what Schiller suggests. If another person's idea not only leads him to believe that the reality exists but also to treat it as a temporary stand-in by letting it inspire thoughts and actions similar to what the reality itself would trigger, then it is true in the only meaningful way—true through its specific consequences, and true for me as well as for him.

My account is more of a logical definition; Schiller's is more of a psychological description. Both treat an absolutely identical matter of experience, only they traverse it in opposite ways.

My explanation is more of a logical definition; Schiller's is more of a psychological description. Both address the exact same subject of experience, but they explore it in completely different ways.

Possibly these explanations may satisfy M. Hebert, whose little book, apart from the false accusation of subjectivism, gives a fairly instructive account of the pragmatist epistemology.

Possibly these explanations might satisfy M. Hebert, whose small book, aside from the false charge of subjectivism, provides a pretty informative overview of pragmatic epistemology.










XIII

ABSTRACTIONISM AND 'RELATIVISMUS'

Abstract concepts, such as elasticity, voluminousness, disconnectedness, are salient aspects of our concrete experiences which we find it useful to single out. Useful, because we are then reminded of other things that offer those same aspects; and, if the aspects carry consequences in those other things, we can return to our first things, expecting those same consequences to accrue.

Abstract concepts like elasticity, volume, and disconnect are important parts of our real experiences that we find useful to highlight. It’s useful because it reminds us of other things that share those same qualities; and if those qualities have implications in those other things, we can go back to our original experiences, expecting those same implications to apply.

To be helped to anticipate consequences is always a gain, and such being the help that abstract concepts give us, it is obvious that their use is fulfilled only when we get back again into concrete particulars by their means, bearing the consequences in our minds, and enriching our notion of the original objects therewithal.

Being able to anticipate consequences is always a benefit, and since abstract concepts help us do that, it's clear that their purpose is only realized when we return to specific details through them, keeping the consequences in mind and enhancing our understanding of the original objects with that knowledge.

Without abstract concepts to handle our perceptual particulars by, we are like men hopping on one foot. Using concepts along with the particulars, we become bipedal. We throw our concept forward, get a foothold on the consequence, hitch our line to this, and draw our percept up, travelling thus with a hop, skip and jump over the surface of life at a vastly rapider rate than if we merely waded through the thickness of the particulars as accident rained them down upon our heads. Animals have to do this, but men raise their heads higher and breathe freely in the upper conceptual air.

Without abstract concepts to help us handle specific details, we’re like people hopping on one foot. When we use concepts along with the details, we become bipedal. We project our concept forward, gain a foothold on the outcome, connect our efforts to this, and lift our perception, allowing us to navigate the surface of life much more quickly than if we simply trudged through the weight of the details as they randomly fell around us. Animals have to navigate this way, but humans elevate their thinking and breathe freely in the higher air of concepts.

The enormous esteem professed by all philosophers for the conceptual form of consciousness is easy to understand. From Plato's time downwards it has been held to be our sole avenue to essential truth. Concepts are universal, changeless, pure; their relations are eternal; they are spiritual, while the concrete particulars which they enable us to handle are corrupted by the flesh. They are precious in themselves, then, apart from their original use, and confer new dignity upon our life.

The great respect that all philosophers have for the way we think about consciousness makes a lot of sense. Since the time of Plato, it has been seen as our only path to real truth. Concepts are universal, unchanging, and pure; their relationships are timeless; they are spiritual, while the concrete details we deal with are tainted by the physical world. Therefore, concepts are valuable in themselves, beyond their initial purpose, and add new dignity to our lives.

One can find no fault with this way of feeling about concepts so long as their original function does not get swallowed up in the admiration and lost. That function is of course to enlarge mentally our momentary experiences by ADDING to them the consequences conceived; but unfortunately, that function is not only too often forgotten by philosophers in their reasonings, but is often converted into its exact opposite, and made a means of diminishing the original experience by DENYING (implicitly or explicitly) all its features save the one specially abstracted to conceive it by.

One can't criticize this way of thinking about ideas as long as their original purpose isn't overshadowed by admiration and ultimately lost. That purpose is, of course, to expand our immediate experiences by adding the imagined consequences. However, sadly, this purpose is often overlooked by philosophers in their arguments, and it can even become its complete opposite, reducing the original experience by denying (either directly or indirectly) all its aspects except for the one that has been specifically abstracted for consideration.

This itself is a highly abstract way of stating my complaint, and it needs to be redeemed from obscurity by showing instances of what is meant. Some beliefs very dear to my own heart have been conceived in this viciously abstract way by critics. One is the 'will to believe,' so called; another is the indeterminism of certain futures; a third is the notion that truth may vary with the standpoint of the man who holds it. I believe that the perverse abuse of the abstracting function has led critics to employ false arguments against these doctrines, and often has led their readers to false conclusions. I should like to try to save the situation, if possible, by a few counter-critical remarks.

This is a very abstract way of expressing my complaint, and it needs to be clarified by providing examples of what I mean. Some beliefs that I hold dear have been viewed in this overly abstract manner by critics. One is the 'will to believe,' another is the idea that certain futures are unpredictable, and a third is the belief that truth can change based on the perspective of the person holding it. I think that the misuse of abstract thinking has caused critics to use misleading arguments against these ideas, often leading their readers to incorrect conclusions. I would like to try to improve the situation, if possible, with a few counter-arguments.

Let me give the name of 'vicious abstractionism' to a way of using concepts which may be thus described: We conceive a concrete situation by singling out some salient or important feature in it, and classing it under that; then, instead of adding to its previous characters all the positive consequences which the new way of conceiving it may bring, we proceed to use our concept privatively; reducing the originally rich phenomenon to the naked suggestions of that name abstractly taken, treating it as a case of 'nothing but' that concept, and acting as if all the other characters from out of which the concept is abstracted were expunged. [Footnote: Let not the reader confound the fallacy here described with legitimately negative inferences such as those drawn in the mood 'celarent' of the logic-books.] Abstraction, functioning in this way, becomes a means of arrest far more than a means of advance in thought. It mutilates things; it creates difficulties and finds impossibilities; and more than half the trouble that metaphysicians and logicians give themselves over the paradoxes and dialectic puzzles of the universe may, I am convinced, be traced to this relatively simple source. THE VICIOUSLY PRIVATIVE EMPLOYMENT OF ABSTRACT CHARACTERS AND CLASS NAMES is, I am persuaded, one of the great original sins of the rationalistic mind.

Let’s call 'vicious abstractionism' a way of using concepts that can be described like this: We understand a concrete situation by highlighting some key or significant feature of it and categorizing it based on that. Then, instead of incorporating all the positive aspects that this new perspective might reveal, we end up using our concept in a negative way; we reduce the originally rich phenomenon to just the bare implications of that name taken in isolation, treating it simply as a case of 'nothing but' that concept, acting as if all the other characteristics from which the concept was derived have been eliminated. [Footnote: Readers shouldn’t confuse the fallacy described here with legitimate negative inferences like those made in the 'celarent' mood of logic books.] When abstraction operates this way, it becomes more of a barrier than a way to progress in thought. It distorts things; it creates challenges and uncovers impossibilities; and I believe that a significant portion of the issues that metaphysicians and logicians grapple with regarding the paradoxes and logical puzzles of the universe can be traced back to this relatively simple cause. THE VICIOUSLY PRIVATIVE USE OF ABSTRACT CHARACTERS AND CLASS NAMES, I believe, is one of the major fundamental flaws of rationalistic thinking.

To proceed immediately to concrete examples, cast a glance at the belief in 'free will,' demolished with such specious persuasiveness recently by the skilful hand of Professor Fullerton. [Footnote: Popular Science Monthly, N. Y., vols. lviii and lix.] When a common man says that his will is free, what does he mean? He means that there are situations of bifurcation inside of his life in which two futures seem to him equally possible, for both have their roots equally planted in his present and his past. Either, if realized, will grow out of his previous motives, character and circumstances, and will continue uninterruptedly the pulsations of his personal life. But sometimes both at once are incompatible with physical nature, and then it seems to the naive observer as if he made a choice between them NOW, and that the question of which future is to be, instead of having been decided at the foundation of the world, were decided afresh at every passing moment in I which fact seems livingly to grow, and possibility seems, in turning itself towards one act, to exclude all others.

To jump straight to concrete examples, take a look at the belief in 'free will,' which was recently and convincingly challenged by Professor Fullerton. [Footnote: Popular Science Monthly, N. Y., vols. lviii and lix.] When an everyday person says that their will is free, what do they actually mean? They mean that there are moments in their life where two futures seem equally possible, with both grounded in their present and past. If either future were to happen, it would emerge from their previous motives, character, and circumstances, continuing the flow of their personal life. But sometimes, both futures are impossible at the same time due to physical reality, and then it seems to the casual observer as if they’re making a choice between them RIGHT NOW, as if the question of which future will unfold, instead of being settled at the beginning of time, is being determined anew with every moment, with the feeling that as one possibility becomes real, all others are excluded.

He who takes things at their face-value here may indeed be deceived. He may far too often mistake his private ignorance of what is predetermined for a real indetermination of what is to be. Yet, however imaginary it may be, his picture of the situation offers no appearance of breach between the past and future. A train is the same train, its passengers are the same passengers, its momentum is the same momentum, no matter which way the switch which fixes its direction is placed. For the indeterminist there is at all times enough past for all the different futures in sight, and more besides, to find their reasons in it, and whichever future comes will slide out of that past as easily as the train slides by the switch. The world, in short, is just as CONTINUOUS WITH ITSELF for the believers in free will as for the rigorous determinists, only the latter are unable to believe in points of bifurcation as spots of really indifferent equilibrium or as containing shunts which there—and there only, NOT BEFORE—direct existing motions without altering their amount.

Anyone who takes things at face value here might be fooled. They may often confuse their personal lack of understanding about what is predetermined with a genuine uncertainty about what is to come. However imaginary it might be, their view of the situation shows no gap between the past and the future. A train is the same train, its passengers are the same passengers, and its momentum is the same, no matter how the switch determining its direction is set. For those who believe in indeterminism, there is always enough of the past to support all the different possible futures, plus more, to find their reasons within it. Whichever future happens will emerge from that past as smoothly as the train glides past the switch. In short, the world is just as CONTINUOUS WITH ITSELF for those who believe in free will as it is for strict determinists; the difference is that the latter cannot accept points of divergence as truly neutral positions or as having switches that—only there, not before—redirect existing motions without changing their amount.

Were there such spots of indifference, the rigorous determinists think, the future and the past would be separated absolutely, for, ABSTRACTLY TAKEN, THE WORD 'INDIFFERENT' SUGGESTS DISCONNECTION SOLELY. Whatever is indifferent is in so far forth unrelated and detached. Take the term thus strictly, and you see, they tell us, that if any spot of indifference is found upon the broad highway between the past and the future, then no connection of any sort whatever, no continuous momentum, no identical passenger, no common aim or agent, can be found on both sides of the shunt or switch which there is moved. The place is an impassable chasm.

If there were such places of indifference, the strict determinists argue, the future and the past would be completely separate, because, taken abstractly, the term 'indifferent' implies a total disconnection. Anything that is indifferent is by that measure unrelated and separated. If you take the term in this strict sense, they tell us, that if there’s any point of indifference on the wide road between the past and the future, then there can be no connection of any kind, no continuous momentum, no identical traveler, no shared goal or agent on either side of the switch or junction that is moved. The gap is an unbridgeable chasm.

Mr. Fullerton writes—the italics are mine—as follows:—

Mr. Fullerton writes—my emphasis in italics—as follows:—

'In so far as my action is free, what I have been, what I am, what I have always done or striven to do, what I most earnestly wish or resolve to do at the present moment—these things can have NO MORE TO DO WITH ITS FUTURE REALIZATION THAN IF THEY HAD NO EXISTENCE.... The possibility is a hideous one; and surely even the most ardent free-willist will, when he contemplates it frankly, excuse me for hoping that if I am free I am at least not very free, and that I may reasonably expect to find SOME degree of consistency in my life and actions. ... Suppose that I have given a dollar to a blind beggar. Can I, if it is really an act of free-will, be properly said to have given the money? Was it given because I was a man of tender heart, etc., etc.? ... What has all this to do with acts of free-will? If they are free, they must not be conditioned by antecedent circumstances of any sort, by the misery of the beggar, by the pity in the heart of the passer-by. They must be causeless, not determined. They must drop from a clear sky out of the void, for just in so far as they can be accounted for, they are not free.' [Footnote: Loc. cit., vol. lviii, pp. 189, 188.]

'As far as my actions are free, what I have been, what I am, what I’ve always done or aimed to do, and what I sincerely wish or intend to do right now—none of these things are related to their future outcomes any more than if they didn’t exist at all.... The idea is a disturbing one; and surely even the most passionate believer in free will, when considering it openly, would understand why I hope that if I am free, I am at least not completely free, and that I can reasonably expect some level of consistency in my life and actions. ... Let’s say I gave a dollar to a blind beggar. Can I truly claim to have given the money if it was a genuine act of free will? Was it given because I am a compassionate person, etc., etc.? ... What does any of this have to do with acts of free will? If they are truly free, they shouldn’t be influenced by prior circumstances, by the beggar's suffering, or by the passerby’s compassion. They should be causeless, not determined. They should emerge from a clear sky out of nothingness, because as long as they can be explained, they are not free.' [Footnote: Loc. cit., vol. lviii, pp. 189, 188.]

Heaven forbid that I should get entangled here in a controversy about the rights and wrongs of the free-will question at large, for I am only trying to illustrate vicious abstractionism by the conduct of some of the doctrine's assailants. The moments of bifurcation, as the indeterminist seems to himself to experience them, are moments both of re-direction and of continuation. But because in the 'either—or' of the re-direction we hesitate, the determinist abstracts this little element of discontinuity from the superabundant continuities of the experience, and cancels in its behalf all the connective characters with which the latter is filled. Choice, for him, means henceforward DISconnection pure and simple, something undetermined in advance IN ANY RESPECT WHATEVER, and a life of choices must be a raving chaos, at no two moments of which could we be treated as one and the same man. If Nero were 'free' at. the moment of ordering his mother's murder, Mr. McTaggart [Footnote: Some Dogmas of Religion, p. 179.] assures us that no one would have the right at any other moment to call him a bad man, for he would then be an absolutely other Nero.

Heaven forbid that I get caught up in a debate over the rights and wrongs of the free-will issue, as I'm just trying to illustrate flawed abstractionism through the actions of some critics of the doctrine. The moments of choice, as the indeterminist seems to experience them, are moments of both redirection and continuation. However, because we hesitate in the 'either/or' of the redirection, the determinist takes this small element of discontinuity out of the abundant continuities of the experience and disregards all the connections that fill it. For him, choice means pure and simple disconnection—something that isn’t predetermined in any way—and a life of choices must be sheer chaos, with no two moments allowing us to be considered the same person. If Nero were 'free' at the moment he ordered his mother's murder, Mr. McTaggart [Footnote: Some Dogmas of Religion, p. 179.] argues that no one would have the right to label him a bad man at any other moment, because he would then be a completely different Nero.

A polemic author ought not merely to destroy his victim. He ought to try a bit to make him feel his error—perhaps not enough to convert him, but enough to give him a bad conscience and to weaken the energy of his defence. These violent caricatures of men's beliefs arouse only contempt for the incapacity of their authors to see the situations out of which the problems grow. To treat the negative character of one abstracted element as annulling all the positive features with which it coexists, is no way to change any actual indeterminist's way of looking on the matter, tho it may make the gallery applaud.

A critical writer shouldn’t just tear down their opponent. They should aim to help them realize their mistake—maybe not enough to change their mind, but enough to make them feel guilty and weaken their defenses. These harsh caricatures of people's beliefs only show how incapable the authors are of understanding the real issues at play. Treating one negative aspect of a complex issue as if it negates all the positive elements around it won’t actually change any determinist's perspective on the topic, even if it gets applause from the audience.

Turn now to some criticisms of the 'will to believe,' as another example of the vicious way in which abstraction is currently employed. The right to believe in things for the truth of which complete objective proof is yet lacking is defended by those who apprehend certain human situations in their concreteness. In those situations the mind has alternatives before it so vast that the full evidence for either branch is missing, and yet so significant that simply to wait for proof, and to doubt while waiting, might often in practical respects be the same thing as weighing down the negative side. Is life worth while at all? Is there any general meaning in all this cosmic weather? Is anything being permanently bought by all this suffering? Is there perhaps a transmundane experience in Being, something corresponding to a 'fourth dimension,' which, if we had access to it, might patch up some of this world's zerrissenheit and make things look more rational than they at first appear? Is there a superhuman consciousness of which our minds are parts, and from which inspiration and help may come? Such are the questions in which the right to take sides practically for yes or no is affirmed by some of us, while others hold that this is methodologically inadmissible, and summon us to die professing ignorance and proclaiming the duty of every one to refuse to believe.

Now let's look at some criticisms of the 'will to believe' as another example of how abstraction is misused today. The right to believe in things that don’t have complete objective proof yet is defended by those who understand certain human situations in their complexity. In those situations, the mind has choices so vast that full evidence for either option is missing, but they are also so important that simply waiting for proof and doubting while we wait might end up being the same as leaning towards the negative side. Is life even worth it? Is there any overall meaning in all this cosmic chaos? Is there anything worthwhile gained from all this suffering? Is there possibly an experience beyond this world, something like a 'fourth dimension,' that if we could access, might resolve some of the world's confusion and make things seem more logical than they initially appear? Is there a higher consciousness of which our minds are a part, from which inspiration and support might come? These are the questions in which some of us affirm the right to choose sides, either for yes or no, while others argue that this approach is methodologically unacceptable, insisting that we should remain ignorant and emphasize the duty of everyone to refuse to believe.

I say nothing of the personal inconsistency of some of these critics, whose printed works furnish exquisite illustrations of the will to believe, in spite of their denunciations of it as a phrase and as a recommended thing. Mr. McTaggart, whom I will once more take as an example, is sure that 'reality is rational and righteous' and 'destined sub specie temporis to become perfectly good'; and his calling this belief a result of necessary logic has surely never deceived any reader as to its real genesis in the gifted author's mind. Mankind is made on too uniform a pattern for any of us to escape successfully from acts of faith. We have a lively vision of what a certain view of the universe would mean for us. We kindle or we shudder at the thought, and our feeling runs through our whole logical nature and animates its workings. It CAN'T be that, we feel; it MUST be this. It must be what it OUGHT to be, and OUGHT to be this; and then we seek for every reason, good or bad, to make this which so deeply ought to be, seem objectively the probable thing. We show the arguments against it to be insufficient, so that it MAY be true; we represent its appeal to be to our whole nature's loyalty and not to any emaciated faculty of syllogistic proof. We reinforce it by remembering the enlargement of our world by music, by thinking of the promises of sunsets and the impulses from vernal woods. And the essence of the whole experience, when the individual swept through it says finally 'I believe,' is the intense concreteness of his vision, the individuality of the hypothesis before him, and the complexity of the various concrete motives and perceptions that issue in his final state.

I won't discuss the personal inconsistency of some critics, whose published works provide perfect examples of the desire to believe, despite their criticisms of it as a concept and a recommended approach. Mr. McTaggart, whom I'll use again as an example, is convinced that 'reality is rational and righteous' and 'is destined, in time, to become perfectly good'; and his description of this belief as a necessary logical conclusion has certainly never fooled any reader about its true origin in the talented author's mind. Humanity is too uniformly structured for any of us to completely escape acts of faith. We have a vivid idea of what a certain view of the universe would mean for us. We either feel inspired or horrified by the thought, and our emotions permeate our entire logical reasoning and energize its functions. It CAN'T be that, we think; it MUST be this. It has to be what it OUGHT to be, and it OUGHT to be this; and then we look for every reason, good or bad, to make what so deeply should be appear to be the most likely thing. We demonstrate that the arguments against it are inadequate, so that it MAY be true; we frame its appeal as one that engages our entire nature's loyalty and not just some diminished ability for logical proof. We strengthen it by recalling how music expands our world, by reflecting on the beauty of sunsets, and the inspirations that come from springtime forests. And the essence of the whole experience, when the individual who has gone through it ultimately declares 'I believe,' is the vividness of his vision, the uniqueness of the hypothesis in front of him, and the intricate mix of various concrete motives and perceptions that lead to his final state.

But see now how the abstractionist treats this rich and intricate vision that a certain state of things must be true. He accuses the believer of reasoning by the following syllogism:—

But look now at how the abstractionist handles this rich and complex vision that a certain situation must be true. He criticizes the believer for reasoning with the following syllogism:—

All good desires must be fulfilled; The desire to believe this proposition is a good desire;

All good desires should be satisfied; wanting to believe this idea is a good desire;

Ergo, this proposition must be believed.

Therefore, this statement must be accepted as true.

He substitutes this abstraction for the concrete state of mind of the believer, pins the naked absurdity of it upon him, and easily proves that any one who defends him must be the greatest fool on earth. As if any real believer ever thought in this preposterous way, or as if any defender of the legitimacy of men's concrete ways of concluding ever used the abstract and general premise, 'All desires must be fulfilled'! Nevertheless, Mr. McTaggart solemnly and laboriously refutes the syllogism in sections 47 to 57 of the above-cited book. He shows that there is no fixed link in the dictionary between the abstract concepts 'desire,' 'goodness' and 'reality'; and he ignores all the links which in the single concrete case the believer feels and perceives to be there! He adds:—

He replaces this abstract idea with the actual mindset of the believer, highlights the sheer absurdity of it, and easily proves that anyone who defends him must be the biggest fool on earth. As if any real believer ever thought this ridiculous way, or as if any supporter of the legitimacy of people's real ways of reasoning ever used the abstract and general premise, ‘All desires must be fulfilled’! Still, Mr. McTaggart seriously and painstakingly refutes the argument in sections 47 to 57 of the aforementioned book. He demonstrates that there is no fixed connection in the dictionary between the abstract concepts of 'desire,' 'goodness,' and 'reality'; and he ignores all the connections that the believer feels and perceives to be there in the specific concrete case! He adds:—

'When the reality of a thing is uncertain, the argument encourages us to suppose that our approval of a thing can determine its reality. And when this unhallowed link has once been established, retribution overtakes us. For when the reality of the thing is independently certain, we [then] have to admit that the reality of the thing should determine our approval of that thing. I find it difficult to imagine a more degraded position.'

'When the reality of something is unclear, the argument leads us to believe that our approval can shape its reality. Once this inappropriate connection is made, we face consequences. Because when the reality of the thing is clearly established, we have to accept that the reality should guide our approval of it. I can’t think of a more diminished stance.'

One here feels tempted to quote ironically Hegel's famous equation of the real with the rational to his english disciple, who ends his chapter with the heroic words:—

One might be tempted to ironically quote Hegel's famous equation of the real with the rational to his English disciple, who wraps up his chapter with the heroic words:—

'For those who do not pray, there remains the resolve that, so far as their strength may permit, neither the pains of death nor the pains of life shall drive them to any comfort in that which they hold to be false, or drive them from any comfort [discomfort?] in that which they hold to be true.'

'For those who don't pray, there remains the determination that, as far as their strength allows, neither the pains of death nor the pains of life will push them towards comfort in what they believe to be false, or away from comfort in what they believe to be true.'

How can so ingenious-minded a writer fail to see how far over the heads of the enemy all his arrows pass? When Mr. McTaggart himself believes that the universe is run by the dialectic energy of the absolute idea, his insistent desire to have a world of that sort is felt by him to be no chance example of desire in general, but an altogether peculiar insight-giving passion to which, in this if in no other instance, he would be stupid not to yield. He obeys its concrete singularity, not the bare abstract feature in it of being a 'desire.' His situation is as particular as that of an actress who resolves that it is best for her to marry and leave the stage, of a priest who becomes secular, of a politician who abandons public life. What sensible man would seek to refute the concrete decisions of such persons by tracing them to abstract premises, such as that 'all actresses must marry,' 'all clergymen must be laymen,' 'all politicians should resign their posts'? Yet this type of refutation, absolutely unavailing though it be for purposes of conversion, is spread by Mr. McTaggart through many pages of his book. For the aboundingness of our real reasons he substitutes one narrow point. For men's real probabilities he gives a skeletonized abstraction which no man was ever tempted to believe.

How can a writer with such a brilliant mind not see how far over the heads of his opponents all his arguments go? When Mr. McTaggart himself believes that the universe operates through the dialectical energy of the absolute idea, he feels that his strong desire for that kind of world isn’t just a random wish but a unique passion that he’d be foolish not to follow. He responds to its specific nature, not just the general idea of it being a 'desire.' His situation is as unique as that of an actress who decides it’s best for her to marry and leave the stage, a priest who goes secular, or a politician who leaves public life. What reasonable person would try to undermine the personal decisions of these individuals by linking them to abstract concepts like 'all actresses must marry,' 'all clergymen must be laymen,' or 'all politicians should resign'? Yet, Mr. McTaggart spreads this kind of ineffective argument throughout many pages of his book. He substitutes the richness of our real reasons with a narrow viewpoint. Instead of acknowledging the real potentials that people face, he provides a simplified abstraction that no one has ever found compelling.

The abstraction in my next example is less simple, but is quite as flimsy as a weapon of attack. Empiricists think that truth in general is distilled from single men's beliefs; and the so-called pragmatists 'go them one better' by trying to define what it consists in when it comes. It consists, I have elsewhere said, in such a working on the part of the beliefs as may bring the man into satisfactory relations with objects to which these latter point. The working is of course a concrete working in the actual experience of human beings, among their ideas, feelings, perceptions, beliefs and acts, as well as among the physical things of their environment, and the relations must be understood as being possible as well as actual. In the chapter on truth of my book Pragmatism I have taken pains to defend energetically this view. Strange indeed have been the misconceptions of it by its enemies, and many have these latter been. Among the most formidable-sounding onslaughts on the attempt to introduce some concreteness into our notion of what the truth of an idea may mean, is one that has been raised in many quarters to the effect that to make truth grow in any way out of human opinion is but to reproduce that protagorean doctrine that the individual man is 'the measure of all things,' which Plato in his immortal dialogue, the Thaeatetus, is unanimously said to have laid away so comfortably in its grave two thousand years ago. The two cleverest brandishers of this objection to make truth concrete, Professors Rickert and Munsterberg, write in German, [Footnote: Munsterberg's book has just appeared in an English version: The Eternal Values, Boston, 1909.] and 'relativismus' is the name they give to the heresy which they endeavor to uproot.

The concept in my next example is more complex, but just as weak as a means of attack. Empiricists believe that truth is generally derived from individual beliefs, and the so-called pragmatists take it a step further by attempting to define what truth actually is when it appears. As I have mentioned elsewhere, it consists of beliefs that enable a person to establish satisfactory relationships with the objects those beliefs refer to. This process involves real actions in the actual experiences of human beings, including their ideas, feelings, perceptions, beliefs, and actions, as well as the physical things in their environment, and these relationships should be seen as both possible and actual. In the chapter on truth in my book Pragmatism, I have worked hard to robustly defend this perspective. It’s truly strange how misunderstandings of this idea have emerged from its critics, and there have been many of them. Among the most formidable criticisms of the effort to introduce some reality into our understanding of what the truth of an idea might be is the argument raised in many circles, which suggests that deriving truth from human opinion merely restates the Protagorean belief that the individual is "the measure of all things," a view that Plato famously buried in his dialogue, the Thaeatetus, two thousand years ago. The two most notable proponents of this objection against making truth more concrete, Professors Rickert and Munsterberg, write in German, and they refer to the heresy they seek to abolish as 'relativismus.'

The first step in their campaign against 'relativismus' is entirely in the air. They accuse relativists—and we pragmatists are typical relativists—of being debarred by their self-adopted principles, not only from the privilege which rationalist philosophers enjoy, of believing that these principles of their own are truth impersonal and absolute, but even of framing the abstract notion of such a truth, in the pragmatic sense, of an ideal opinion in which all men might agree, and which no man should ever wish to change. Both charges fall wide of their mark. I myself, as a pragmatist, believe in my own account of truth as firmly as any rationalist can possibly believe in his. And I believe in it for the very reason that I have the idea of truth which my learned adversaries contend that no pragmatist can frame. I expect, namely, that the more fully men discuss and test my account, the more they will agree that it fits, and the less will they desire a change. I may of course be premature in this confidence, and the glory of being truth final and absolute may fall upon some later revision and correction of my scheme, which later will then be judged untrue in just the measure in which it departs from that finally satisfactory formulation. To admit, as we pragmatists do, that we are liable to correction (even tho we may not expect it) involves the use on our part of an ideal standard. Rationalists themselves are, as individuals, sometimes sceptical enough to admit the abstract possibility of their own present opinions being corrigible and revisable to some degree, so the fact that the mere NOTION of an absolute standard should seem to them so important a thing to claim for themselves and to deny to us is not easy to explain. If, along with the notion of the standard, they could also claim its exclusive warrant for their own fulminations now, it would be important to them indeed. But absolutists like Rickert freely admit the sterility of the notion, even in their own hands. Truth is what we OUGHT to believe, they say, even tho no man ever did or shall believe it, and even tho we have no way of getting at it save by the usual empirical processes of testing our opinions by one another and by facts. Pragmatically, then, this part of the dispute is idle. No relativist who ever actually walked the earth [Footnote: Of course the bugaboo creature called 'the sceptic' in the logic-books, who dogmatically makes the statement that no statement, not even the one he now makes, is true, is a mere mechanical toy—target for the rationalist shooting-gallery—hit him and he turns a summersault—yet he is the only sort of relativist whom my colleagues appear able to imagine to exist.] has denied the regulative character in his own thinking of the notion of absolute truth. What is challenged by relativists is the pretence on any one's part to have found for certain at any given moment what the shape of that truth is. Since the better absolutists agree in this, admitting that the proposition 'There is absolute truth' is the only absolute truth of which we can be sure, [Footnote: Compare Bickert's Gegenstand der Erkentniss, pp. 187, 138. Munsterberg's version of this first truth is that 'Es gibt eine Welt,'—see his Philosophie der Werte, pp. 38 and 74 And, after all, both these philosophers confess in the end that the primal truth of which they consider our supposed denial so irrational is not properly an insight at all, but a dogma adopted by the will which any one who turns his back on duty may disregard! But if it all reverts to 'the will to believe,' pragmatists have that privilege as well as their critics.] further debate is practically unimportant, so we may pass to their next charge.

The first step in their campaign against 'relativism' is completely unfounded. They accuse relativists—and we pragmatists are typical relativists—of being blocked by our self-chosen principles, not only from the advantage that rationalist philosophers have of believing that their principles are impersonal and absolute truths, but also from even being able to form the abstract idea of such a truth, in the pragmatic sense, of an ideal opinion that everyone might agree on and no one should ever want to change. Both accusations miss the point. I, as a pragmatist, believe in my own definition of truth just as firmly as any rationalist believes in theirs. And I believe this precisely because I hold the idea of truth that my learned opponents argue no pragmatist can construct. I expect that the more people discuss and test my definition, the more they will agree that it fits, and the less they will want to change it. I might, of course, be premature in this confidence, and the distinction of being the final and absolute truth might eventually go to some later revision of my theory, which will then be deemed untrue to the extent that it differs from that ultimately satisfactory formulation. Acknowledging, as we pragmatists do, that we are open to correction (even if we don’t expect it) requires us to use an ideal standard. Rationalists, as individuals, can sometimes be skeptical enough to accept the abstract possibility that their current opinions might be correctable and revisable to some extent, so the fact that the mere IDEA of an absolute standard is so crucial for them to claim and deny to us is hard to explain. If, along with the idea of the standard, they could also claim its exclusive validity for their own assertions now, it would indeed be significant for them. But absolutists like Rickert openly acknowledge the fruitlessness of the idea, even in their own hands. They say truth is what we SHOULD believe, even though no one has ever believed it or will ever believe it, and even though we have no means of reaching it except through the usual empirical processes of testing our opinions against each other and against facts. Pragmatically, this part of the argument is pointless. No relativist who has ever actually lived has denied the guiding role of the idea of absolute truth in their own thinking. What relativists challenge is anyone's claim to have definitively discovered what the nature of that truth is at any given moment. Since the more reasonable absolutists agree on this, admitting that the statement 'There is absolute truth' is the only absolute truth we can be certain of, further debate is practically irrelevant, so we can move on to their next accusation.

It is in this charge that the vicious abstractionism becomes most apparent. The antipragmatist, in postulating absolute truth, refuses to give any account of what the words may mean. For him they form a self-explanatory term. The pragmatist, on the contrary, articulately defines their meaning. Truth absolute, he says, means an ideal set of formulations towards which all opinions may in the long run of experience be expected to converge. In this definition of absolute truth he not only postulates that there is a tendency to such convergence of opinions, to such ultimate consensus, but he postulates the other factors of his definition equally, borrowing them by anticipation from the true conclusions expected to be reached. He postulates the existence of opinions, he postulates the experience that will sift them, and the consistency which that experience will show. He justifies himself in these assumptions by saying that they are not postulates in the strict sense but simple inductions from the past extended to the future by analogy; and he insists that human opinion has already reached a pretty stable equilibrium regarding them, and that if its future development fails to alter them, the definition itself, with all its terms included, will be part of the very absolute truth which it defines. The hypothesis will, in short, have worked successfully all round the circle and proved self-corroborative, and the circle will be closed.

In this argument, the extreme abstraction becomes clear. The anti-pragmatist, by claiming absolute truth, doesn't explain what the words actually mean. To him, they are a self-evident term. The pragmatist, on the other hand, clearly defines their meaning. Absolute truth, he says, refers to an ideal set of ideas that all opinions can eventually be expected to align with over time. In this definition of absolute truth, he not only suggests that there’s a tendency for such alignment of opinions and a final consensus, but he also introduces other elements of his definition, anticipating them from the real conclusions expected to emerge. He assumes the existence of opinions, the experiences that will evaluate them, and the consistency that those experiences will display. He justifies these assumptions by stating that they aren't strict postulates but rather simple observations from the past applied to the future through analogy. He argues that human opinion has already reached a fairly stable agreement on these matters, and if future developments don't change them, the definition itself, along with all its components, will become part of the very absolute truth it aims to define. In summary, the hypothesis will have successfully completed a full circle and proven self-supporting, thus closing the loop.

The anti-pragmatist, however, immediately falls foul of the word 'opinion' here, abstracts it from the universe of life, and uses it as a bare dictionary-substantive, to deny the rest of the assumptions which it coexists withal. The dictionary says that an opinion is 'what some one thinks or believes.' This definition leaves every one's opinion free to be autogenous, or unrelated either to what any one else may think or to what the truth may be.

The anti-pragmatist, however, quickly runs into trouble with the word 'opinion' here, separates it from real life, and uses it as a simple dictionary term, disregarding the other ideas it interacts with. The dictionary defines an opinion as 'what someone thinks or believes.' This definition allows anyone's opinion to be independent, either disconnected from what others might think or from what the truth actually is.

Therefore, continue our abstractionists, we must conceive it as essentially thus unrelated, so that even were a billion men to sport the same opinion, and only one man to differ, we could admit no collateral circumstances which might presumptively make it more probable that he, not they, should be wrong. Truth, they say, follows not the counting of noses, nor is it only another name for a majority vote. It is a relation that antedates experience, between our opinions and an independent something which the pragmatist account ignores, a relation which, tho the opinions of individuals should to all eternity deny it, would still remain to qualify them as false. To talk of opinions without referring to this independent something, the anti-pragmatist assures us, is to play Hamlet with Hamlet's part left out.

So, our abstractionists say, we need to think of it as completely unrelated. Even if a billion people share the same opinion and just one person disagrees, we shouldn't consider any side factors that might suggest he's the one who’s wrong instead of them. Truth, they argue, isn’t determined by a headcount, nor is it just another way of saying the majority rules. It’s a connection that exists independently of our experiences, something that the pragmatist perspective overlooks. This connection, even if everyone else's opinions deny it forever, would still mark those opinions as false. Talking about opinions without mentioning this independent factor, the anti-pragmatist tells us, is like performing Hamlet without Hamlet.

But when the pragmatist speaks of opinions, does he mean any such insulated and unmotived abstractions as are here supposed? Of course not, he means men's opinions in the flesh, as they have really formed themselves, opinions surrounded by their causes and the influences they obey and exert, and along with the whole environment of social communication of which they are a part and out of which they take their rise. Moreover the 'experience' which the pragmatic definition postulates is the independent something which the anti-pragmatist accuses him of ignoring. Already have men grown unanimous in the opinion that such experience is of an independent reality, the existence of which all opinions must acknowledge, in order to be true. Already do they agree that in the long run it is useless to resist experience's pressure; that the more of it a man has, the better position he stands in, in respect of truth; that some men, having had more experience, are therefore better authorities than others; that some are also wiser by nature and better able to interpret the experience they have had; that it is one part of such wisdom to compare notes, discuss, and follow the opinion of our betters; and that the more systematically and thoroughly such comparison and weighing of opinions is pursued, the truer the opinions that survive are likely to be. When the pragmatist talks of opinions, it is opinions as they thus concretely and livingly and interactingly and correlatively exist that he has in mind; and when the anti-pragmatist tries to floor him because the word 'opinion' can also be taken abstractly and as if it had no environment, he simply ignores the soil out of which the whole discussion grows. His weapons cut the air and strike no blow. No one gets wounded in the war against caricatures of belief and skeletons of opinion of which the German onslaughts upon 'relativismus' consists. Refuse to use the word 'opinion' abstractly, keep it in its real environment, and the withers of pragmatism remain unwrung. That men do exist who are 'opinionated,' in the sense that their opinions are self-willed, is unfortunately a fact that must be admitted, no matter what one's notion of truth in general may be. But that this fact should make it impossible for truth to form itself authentically out of the life of opinion is what no critic has yet proved. Truth may well consist of certain opinions, and does indeed consist of nothing but opinions, tho not every opinion need be true. No pragmatist needs to dogmatize about the consensus of opinion in the future being right—he need only postulate that it will probably contain more of truth than any one's opinion now.

But when the pragmatist talks about opinions, is he referring to any isolated and unmotivated ideas like the ones supposed here? Of course not; he’s talking about real people's opinions in context, as they’ve actually formed, opinions shaped by their causes and the influences they respond to and exert, along with the entire environment of social communication they’re part of and from which they emerge. Furthermore, the 'experience' that the pragmatic definition assumes is the independent factor that the anti-pragmatist claims he overlooks. People have largely come to agree that this experience has an independent reality, which all opinions must acknowledge to be valid. They already agree that ultimately it’s pointless to resist the influence of experience; the more experience someone has, the better their standing in relation to the truth; some people, having gained more experience, are therefore more credible authorities than others; some are also naturally wiser and better at interpreting their experiences; and part of that wisdom involves sharing insights, discussing, and following the opinions of those who know more. The more thoroughly and systematically this comparison and evaluation of opinions is done, the more likely it is that the surviving opinions will be true. When the pragmatist refers to opinions, he's referring to them as they realistically and actively exist in relation to each other; and when the anti-pragmatist tries to challenge him based on the idea that 'opinion' can also be understood in an abstract way, as if it had no context, he simply overlooks the foundation from which the whole discussion stems. His arguments are ineffective and don’t hit their target. No one is hurt in the battle against distorted beliefs and hollow opinions that the German critiques of 'relativism' represent. If we refuse to use the term 'opinion' in an abstract way and keep it grounded in its real context, then the critiques of pragmatism remain unfounded. It’s unfortunate but true that some people are 'opinionated,' in the sense that their opinions are self-serving, regardless of one's general views on truth. However, no critic has yet proven that this fact makes it impossible for authentic truth to emerge from the life of opinion. Truth may well consist of certain opinions and indeed may be nothing but opinions, though not every opinion needs to be true. A pragmatist doesn’t need to assert that the consensus of future opinions will be correct—he only needs to suggest that it will likely contain more truth than anyone's current opinion.










XIV

TWO ENGLISH CRITICS

Mr. Bertrand Russell's article entitled 'Transatlantic Truth,' [Footnote: In the Albany Review for January, 1908.] has all the clearness, dialectic subtlety, and wit which one expects from his pen, but it entirely fails to hit the right point of view for apprehending our position. When, for instance, we say that a true proposition is one the consequences of believing which are good, he assumes us to mean that any one who believes a proposition to be true must first have made out clearly that its consequences be good, and that his belief must primarily be in that fact,—an obvious absurdity, for that fact is the deliverance of a new proposition, quite different from the first one and is, moreover, a fact usually very hard to verify, it being 'far easier,' as Mr. Russell justly says, 'to settle the plain question of fact: "Have popes always been infallible?"' than to settle the question whether the effects of thinking them infallible are on the whole good.'

Mr. Bertrand Russell's article titled 'Transatlantic Truth,' [Footnote: In the Albany Review for January, 1908.] has all the clarity, logical depth, and humor we expect from him, but it completely misses the right perspective for understanding our position. For example, when we say that a true statement is one whose consequences are beneficial, he presumes we mean that anyone who believes a statement to be true must first clearly determine that its consequences are good, and that their belief must primarily be in that fact—an obvious absurdity, since that fact is the conclusion of a new statement, which is completely different from the original one and is also usually very difficult to verify. As Mr. Russell rightly points out, it's 'much easier' to answer the straightforward question of fact: "Have popes always been infallible?" than to determine whether the effects of believing they are infallible are generally positive.

We affirm nothing as silly as Mr. Russell supposes. Good consequences are not proposed by us merely as a sure sign, mark, or criterion, by which truth's presence is habitually ascertained, tho they may indeed serve on occasion as such a sign; they are proposed rather as the lurking motive inside of every truth-claim, whether the 'trower' be conscious of such motive, or whether he obey it blindly. They are proposed as the causa existendi of our beliefs, not as their logical cue or premise, and still less as their objective deliverance or content. They assign the only intelligible practical meaning to that difference in our beliefs which our habit of calling them true or false comports.

We don’t believe anything as silly as Mr. Russell thinks. We don’t suggest that good consequences are simply a clear sign or standard for identifying the presence of truth, even though they might occasionally serve that purpose; instead, we see them as the underlying motive behind every truth claim, whether the person making the claim is aware of that motive or following it blindly. We present them as the reason for our beliefs, not as their logical basis or starting point, and certainly not as their factual outcome or content. They give meaningful practical significance to the differences in our beliefs that our tendency to label them true or false creates.

No truth-claimer except the pragmatist himself need ever be aware of the part played in his own mind by consequences, and he himself is aware of it only abstractly and in general, and may at any moment be quite oblivious of it with respect to his own beliefs.

No one who claims to know the truth needs to be aware of the role consequences play in their own thinking, except for the pragmatist. Even the pragmatist is only aware of this in a general way and might completely overlook it when it comes to their own beliefs.

Mr. Russell next joins the army of those who inform their readers that according to the pragmatist definition of the word 'truth' the belief that A exists may be 'true' even when A does not exist. This is the usual slander repeated to satiety by our critics. They forget that in any concrete account of what is denoted by 'truth' in human life, the word can only be used relatively to some particular trower. Thus, I may hold it true that Shakespeare wrote the plays that bear his name, and may express my opinion to a critic. If the critic be both a pragmatist and a baconian, he will in his capacity of pragmatist see plain that the workings of my opinion, I being who I am, make it perfectly true for me, while in his capacity of baconian he still believes that Shakespeare never wrote the plays in question. But most anti-pragmatist critics take the wont 'truth' as something absolute, and easily play on their reader's readiness to treat his OWE truths as the absolute ones. If the reader whom they address believes that A does not exist, while we pragmatists show that those for whom tho belief that it exists works satisfactorily will always call it true, he easily sneers at the naivete of our contention, for is not then the belief in question 'true,' tho what it declares as fact has, as the reader so well knows, no existence? Mr. Russell speaks of our statement as an 'attempt to get rid of fact' and naturally enough considers it 'a failure' (p. 410). 'The old notion of truth reappears,' he adds—that notion being, of course, that when a belief is true, its object does exist.

Mr. Russell then joins the group of those who tell their readers that, according to the pragmatist definition of 'truth,' the belief that A exists can be 'true' even when A does not actually exist. This is the usual slander repeated endlessly by our critics. They forget that in any concrete discussion of what 'truth' means in human life, the term can only be used in relation to some specific context. For instance, I might believe it’s true that Shakespeare wrote the plays attributed to him, and I might share this opinion with a critic. If the critic is both a pragmatist and a Baconian, he will, in his role as a pragmatist, recognize that my opinion, given who I am, makes it entirely true for me, even while in his role as a Baconian, he continues to believe that Shakespeare never wrote those plays. However, most critics who oppose pragmatism treat 'truth' as an absolute concept, easily manipulating their readers' tendencies to see their own truths as the only absolute ones. If the reader they address believes that A does not exist, while we pragmatists demonstrate that those who find satisfaction in the belief that it does exist will always consider it true, the reader easily mocks our argument. After all, isn’t the belief in question 'true,' even though it claims a fact that the reader knows does not exist? Mr. Russell describes our claim as an 'attempt to get rid of fact' and naturally views it as 'a failure' (p. 410). He adds, 'The old notion of truth reappears,' that notion being, of course, that when a belief is true, its object must exist.

It is, of course, BOUND to exist, on sound pragmatic principles. Concepts signify consequences. How is the world made different for me by my conceiving an opinion of mine under the concept 'true'? First, an object must be findable there (or sure signs of such an object must be found) which shall agree with the opinion. Second, such an opinion must not be contradicted by anything else I am aware of. But in spite of the obvious pragmatist requirement that when I have said truly that something exists, it SHALL exist, the slander which Mr. Russell repeats has gained the widest currency.

It is definitely expected to exist, based on solid practical principles. Concepts indicate consequences. How does thinking of an opinion of mine as 'true' change my perspective? First, there must be something findable that matches the opinion (or clear signs of such a thing must be present). Second, that opinion should not be contradicted by anything else I know. However, despite the clear requirement that when I accurately say something exists, it MUST exist, the misconception that Mr. Russell repeats has become widely accepted.

Mr. Russell himself is far too witty and athletic a ratiocinator simply to repeat the slander dogmatically. Being nothing if not mathematical and logical, he must prove the accusation secundum artem, and convict us not so much of error as of absurdity. I have sincerely tried to follow the windings of his mind in this procedure, but for the life of me I can only see in it another example of what I have called (above, p. 249) vicious abstractionism. The abstract world of mathematics and pure logic is so native to Mr. Russell that he thinks that we describers of the functions of concrete fact must also mean fixed mathematical terms and functions. A mathematical term, as a, b, c, x, y, sin., log., is self-sufficient, and terms of this sort, once equated, can be substituted for one another in endless series without error. Mr. Russell, and also Mr. Hawtrey, of whom I shall speak presently, seem to think that in our mouth also such terms as 'meaning,' 'truth,' 'belief,' 'object,' 'definition,' are self-sufficients with no context of varying relation that might be further asked about. What a word means is expressed by its definition, isn't it? The definition claims to be exact and adequate, doesn't it? Then it can be substituted for the word—since the two are identical—can't it? Then two words with the same definition can be substituted for one another, n'est—ce pas? Likewise two definitions of the same word, nicht wahr, etc., etc., till it will be indeed strange if you can't convict some one of self-contradiction and absurdity.

Mr. Russell is way too witty and sharp to just repeat the slander like it’s gospel. Being methodical and logical, he has to prove the accusation properly and show us to be not just wrong but utterly unreasonable. I’ve genuinely tried to follow his reasoning in this process, but honestly, I can only see it as yet another example of what I previously called (above, p. 249) flawed abstractionism. The abstract realm of mathematics and pure logic comes so naturally to Mr. Russell that he assumes we, who describe the functions of concrete reality, must also mean fixed mathematical terms and functions. A mathematical term, like a, b, c, x, y, sin., log., stands alone, and terms like these, once equated, can be swapped for one another in endless series without making a mistake. Mr. Russell, along with Mr. Hawtrey, whom I’ll discuss shortly, seems to believe that for us, terms like ‘meaning,’ ‘truth,’ ‘belief,’ ‘object,’ and ‘definition’ also stand alone with no context of varying relationships that might need further exploration. What a word means is defined by its definition, right? The definition claims to be precise and sufficient, doesn’t it? So it can be swapped for the word—since they’re identical, correct? Then two words with the same definition can be exchanged for one another, right? Similarly, two definitions of the same word, you see, until it becomes quite peculiar if you can’t catch someone in self-contradiction and absurdity.

The particular application of this rigoristic treatment to my own little account of truth as working seems to be something like what follows. I say 'working' is what the 'truth' of our ideas means, and call it a definition. But since meanings and things meant, definitions and things defined, are equivalent and interchangeable, and nothing extraneous to its definition can be meant when a term is used, it follows that who so calls an idea true, and means by that word that it works, cannot mean anything else, can believe nothing but that it does work, and in particular can neither imply nor allow anything about its object or deliverance. 'According to the pragmatists,' Mr. Russell writes, 'to say "it is true that other people exist" means "it is useful to believe that other people exist." But if so, then these two phrases are merely different words for the same proposition; therefore when I believe the one, I believe the other' (p. 400). [Logic, I may say in passing, would seem to require Mr. Russell to believe them both at once, but he ignores this consequence, and considers that other people exist' and 'it is useful to believe that they do EVEN IF THEY DON'T,' must be identical and therefore substitutable propositions in the pragmatist mouth.]

The specific way I’m applying this strict treatment to my own take on truth as functioning seems to look something like this. I say that ‘functioning’ is what the ‘truth’ of our ideas means, and I call this a definition. But since meanings and the things they refer to, definitions and what is defined, are equivalent and interchangeable, and nothing outside its definition can be meant when a term is used, it follows that anyone who calls an idea true, and means by that term that it works, cannot mean anything else, can believe nothing other than that it does work, and in particular cannot imply or allow anything about its subject or outcome. 'According to pragmatists,' Mr. Russell writes, 'to say "it is true that other people exist" means "it is useful to believe that other people exist." But if that’s the case, then these two phrases are just different words for the same proposition; therefore, when I believe one, I believe the other' (p. 400). [Logic, I might add, would seem to require Mr. Russell to believe them both simultaneously, but he overlooks this implication, and thinks that 'other people exist' and 'it is useful to believe that they do EVEN IF THEY DON'T' must be identical and thus interchangeable propositions in the pragmatist view.]

But may not real terms, I now ask, have accidents not expressed in their definitions? and when a real value is finally substituted for the result of an algebraic series of substituted definitions, do not all these accidents creep back? Beliefs have their objective 'content' or 'deliverance' as well as their truth, and truth has its implications as well as its workings. If any one believe that other men exist, it is both a content of his belief and an implication of its truth, that they should exist in fact. Mr. Russell's logic would seem to exclude, 'by definition,' all such accidents as contents, implications, and associates, and would represent us as translating all belief into a sort of belief in pragmatism itself—of all things! If I say that a speech is eloquent, and explain 'eloquent' as meaning the power to work in certain ways upon the audience; or if I say a book is original, and define 'original' to mean differing from other books, Russell's logic, if I follow it at all, would seem to doom me to agreeing that the speech is about eloquence, and the book about other books. When I call a belief true, and define its truth to mean its workings, I certainly do not mean that the belief is a belief ABOUT the workings. It is a belief about the object, and I who talk about the workings am a different subject, with a different universe of discourse, from that of the believer of whose concrete thinking I profess to give an account.

But can real terms, I now ask, have aspects that aren't captured in their definitions? And when a real value is finally put in place of the outcome of an algebraic series of substituted definitions, don’t all those aspects come back into play? Beliefs have their objective 'content' or 'outcome' as well as their truth, and truth has its implications along with its functions. If someone believes that other people exist, it’s both a content of that belief and an implication of its truth that they should indeed exist in reality. Mr. Russell's logic seems to exclude, 'by definition,' all these aspects as contents, implications, and associations, representing us as translating all belief into a kind of belief in pragmatism itself—of all things! If I say that a speech is eloquent and explain 'eloquent' as meaning the ability to affect the audience in certain ways; or if I say a book is original and define 'original' as meaning different from other books, Russell's logic, if I follow it at all, seems to lead me to agree that the speech is about eloquence, and the book is about other books. When I call a belief true, and define its truth to mean its effects, I certainly don’t mean that the belief is a belief ABOUT the effects. It is a belief about the object, and I who talk about the effects am a different subject, with a different universe of discourse, from that of the believer whose concrete thinking I claim to describe.

The social proposition 'other men exist' and the pragmatist proposition 'it is expedient to believe that other men exist' come from different universes of discourse. One can believe the second without being logically compelled to believe the first; one can believe the first without having ever heard of the second; or one can believe them both. The first expresses the object of a belief, the second tells of one condition of the belief's power to maintain itself. There is no identity of any kind, save the term 'other men' which they contain in common, in the two propositions; and to treat them as mutually substitutable, or to insist that we shall do so, is to give up dealing with realities altogether.

The social statement "other people exist" and the pragmatist statement "it's beneficial to believe that other people exist" come from completely different perspectives. You can accept the second without being logically forced to accept the first; you can believe the first without ever knowing about the second; or you can believe both. The first expresses the subject of a belief, while the second explains a condition that helps the belief persist. Other than the phrase "other people" that both statements share, there is no similarity at all between the two. Treating them as interchangeable, or insisting that we should, means abandoning a realistic approach altogether.

Mr. Ralph Hawtrey, who seems also to serve under the banner of abstractionist logic, convicts us pragmatists of absurdity by arguments similar to Mr. Russell's. [Footnote: See The New Quarterly, for March, 1908.]

Mr. Ralph Hawtrey, who also appears to operate under the principles of abstract logic, accuses us pragmatists of being absurd with arguments similar to Mr. Russell's. [Footnote: See The New Quarterly, for March, 1908.]

As a favor to us and for the sake of the argument, he abandons the word 'true' to our fury, allowing it to mean nothing but the fact that certain beliefs are expedient; and he uses the word 'correctness' (as Mr. Pratt uses the word 'trueness') to designate a fact, not about the belief, but about the belief's object, namely that it is as the belief declares it. 'When therefore,' he writes, 'I say it is correct to say that Caesar is dead, I mean "Caesar is dead." This must be regarded as the definition of correctness.' And Mr. Hawtrey then goes on to demolish me by the conflict of the definitions. What is 'true' for the pragmatist cannot be what is 'correct,' he says, 'for the definitions are not logically interchangeable; or if we interchange them, we reach the tautology:

As a favor to us and for the sake of the argument, he lets go of the word 'true' in our frustration, allowing it to mean nothing more than that certain beliefs are convenient; and he uses the word 'correctness' (as Mr. Pratt uses the word 'trueness') to refer to a fact, not about the belief itself, but about what the belief is about, namely that it is as the belief states it. 'So when I say it is correct to say that Caesar is dead, I mean "Caesar is dead." This should be seen as the definition of correctness.' Then Mr. Hawtrey goes on to challenge me by pointing out the clash of the definitions. What is 'true' for the pragmatist cannot be what is 'correct,' he asserts, 'because the definitions aren’t logically interchangeable; or if we try to interchange them, we end up with a tautology:

"Caesar is dead" means "it is expedient to believe that Caesar is dead." But what is it expedient to believe? Why, "that Caesar is dead." A precious definition indeed of 'Caesar is dead.'

"Caesar is dead" means "it's convenient to believe that Caesar is dead." But what is it convenient to believe? Well, "that Caesar is dead." A pretty definition indeed of 'Caesar is dead.'

Mr. Hawtrey's conclusion would seem to be that the pragmatic definition of the truth of a belief in no way implies—what?—that the believer shall believe in his own belief's deliverance?—or that the pragmatist who is talking about him shall believe in that deliverance? The two cases are quite different. For the believer, Caesar must of course really exist; for the pragmatist critic he need not, for the pragmatic deliverance belongs, as I have just said, to another universe of discourse altogether. When one argues by substituting definition for definition, one needs to stay in the same universe.

Mr. Hawtrey's conclusion seems to be that the practical definition of the truth of a belief doesn't imply—what?—that the believer should trust in the results of their own belief?—or that the pragmatist discussing them should believe in those results? The two situations are quite different. For the believer, Caesar must truly exist; for the pragmatist critic, he does not need to exist, as the pragmatic outcome, as I've mentioned, belongs to a completely different realm of discussion. When arguing by swapping one definition for another, one must stay within the same realm.

The great shifting of universes in this discussion occurs when we carry the word 'truth' from the subjective into the objective realm, applying it sometimes to a property of opinions, sometimes to the facts which the opinions assert. A number of writers, as Mr. Russell himself, Mr. G. E. Moore, and others, favor the unlucky word 'proposition,' which seems expressly invented to foster this confusion, for they speak of truth as a property of 'propositions.' But in naming propositions it is almost impossible not to use the word 'that.'

The big change in perspectives in this discussion happens when we take the word 'truth' from a personal viewpoint to a more universal one, applying it occasionally to the characteristics of opinions and other times to the facts those opinions claim. Several authors, like Mr. Russell, Mr. G. E. Moore, and others, tend to prefer the confusing term 'proposition,' which seems specifically created to encourage this misunderstanding, as they describe truth as a quality of 'propositions.' However, when we refer to propositions, it's almost impossible not to use the word 'that.'

THAT Caesar is dead, THAT virtue is its own reward, are propositions.

THAT Caesar is dead, THAT virtue is its own reward, are statements.

I do not say that for certain logical purposes it may not be useful to treat propositions as absolute entities, with truth or falsehood inside of them respectively, or to make of a complex like 'that—Caesar—is—dead' a single term and call it a 'truth.' But the 'that' here has the extremely convenient ambiguity for those who wish to make trouble for us pragmatists, that sometimes it means the FACT that, and sometimes the BELIEF that, Caesar is no longer living. When I then call the belief true, I am told that the truth means the fact; when I claim the fact also, I am told that my definition has excluded the fact, being a definition only of a certain peculiarity in the belief—so that in the end I have no truth to talk about left in my possession.

I’m not saying it's not useful for certain logical reasons to treat propositions as absolute entities, each containing truth or falsehood, or to combine something like 'that—Caesar—is—dead' into one term and call it a 'truth.' But the 'that' here has a really convenient ambiguity for those who want to challenge us pragmatists, as it sometimes refers to the FACT that Caesar is dead, and sometimes to the BELIEF that he is no longer living. When I say the belief is true, I get told that truth refers to the fact; when I assert the fact as well, I’m told my definition has left out the fact, being only a description of a specific aspect of the belief—so in the end, I find I have no truth left to discuss.

The only remedy for this intolerable ambiguity is, it seems to me, to stick to terms consistently. 'Reality,' 'idea' or 'belief,' and the 'truth of the idea or belief,' which are the terms I have consistently held to, seem to be free from all objection.

The only solution for this confusing ambiguity is, it seems to me, to consistently use certain terms. 'Reality,' 'idea' or 'belief,' and the 'truth of the idea or belief,' which are the terms I have consistently relied on, seem to be free from any objections.

Whoever takes terms abstracted from all their natural settings, identifies them with definitions, and treats the latter more algebraico, not only risks mixing universes, but risks fallacies which the man in the street easily detects. To prove 'by definition' that the statement 'Caesar exists' is identical with a statement about 'expediency' because the one statement is 'true' and the other is about 'true statements,' is like proving that an omnibus is a boat because both are vehicles. A horse may be defined as a beast that walks on the nails of his middle digits. Whenever we see a horse we see such a beast, just as whenever we believe a 'truth' we believe something expedient. Messrs. Russell and Hawtrey, if they followed their antipragmatist logic, would have to say here that we see THAT IT IS such a beast, a fact which notoriously no one sees who is not a comparative anatomist.

Whoever takes ideas out of their natural contexts, defines them, and treats those definitions too abstractly not only risks mixing different concepts but also risks fallacies that most people can easily spot. Trying to prove 'by definition' that the statement 'Caesar exists' is the same as a statement about 'expediency' just because one statement is 'true' and the other discusses 'true statements' is like arguing that a bus is a boat because both are types of vehicles. A horse could be defined as an animal that walks on the nails of its middle toes. Every time we see a horse, we see that it fits this definition, just like anytime we believe in a 'truth,' we believe in something practical. Messrs. Russell and Hawtrey, if they followed their anti-pragmatic logic, would have to argue that we see THAT IT IS such an animal, a fact which, notably, no one recognizes unless they’re a comparative anatomist.

It almost reconciles one to being no logician that one thereby escapes so much abstractionism. Abstractionism of the worst sort dogs Mr. Russell in his own trials to tell positively what the word 'truth' means. In the third of his articles on Meinong, in Mind, vol. xiii, p. 509 (1904), he attempts this feat by limiting the discussion to three terms only, a proposition, its content, and an object, abstracting from the whole context of associated realities in which such terms are found in every case of actual knowing. He puts the terms, thus taken in a vacuum, and made into bare logical entities, through every possible permutation and combination, tortures them on the rack until nothing is left of them, and after all this logical gymnastic, comes out with the following portentous conclusion as what he believes to be the correct view: that there is no problem at all in truth and falsehood, that some propositions are true and some false, just as some roses are red and some white, that belief is a certain attitude towards propositions, which is called knowledge when they are true, error when they are false'—and he seems to think that when once this insight is reached the question may be considered closed forever!

It almost makes one feel okay about not being a logician since it lets you avoid so much abstract thinking. The worst kind of abstraction really haunts Mr. Russell as he struggles to clearly define what the word 'truth' means. In the third of his articles on Meinong, published in Mind, vol. xiii, p. 509 (1904), he tries to tackle this challenge by limiting the discussion to just three terms: a proposition, its content, and an object, ignoring the broader context of the real-world connections in which these terms exist in any real understanding. He takes these terms, stripped of their context, treating them as bare logical entities, and runs them through every possible combination and permutation, twisting them until nothing remains. After all this logical gymnastics, he concludes with a rather dramatic assertion: that there is no real issue at all with truth and falsehood, that some propositions are true and some are false, just like some roses are red and some are white, and that belief is simply a certain attitude toward propositions—where it’s called knowledge if they’re true and error if they’re false—and he seems to believe that once this understanding is reached, the question can be considered settled for good!

In spite of my admiration of Mr. Russell's analytic powers, I wish, after reading such an article, that pragmatism, even had it no other function, might result in making him and other similarly gifted men ashamed of having used such powers in such abstraction from reality. Pragmatism saves us at any rate from such diseased abstractionism as those pages show.

Despite my admiration for Mr. Russell's analytical skills, after reading such an article, I hope that pragmatism, even if it serves no other purpose, might make him and other similarly talented individuals feel ashamed for using their abilities in such a detached way from reality. Pragmatism, at the very least, protects us from the sort of unhealthy abstraction that those pages demonstrate.

P. S. Since the foregoing rejoinder was written an article on Pragmatism which I believe to be by Mr. Russell has appeared in the Edinburgh Review for April, 1909. As far as his discussion of the truth-problem goes, altho he has evidently taken great pains to be fair, it seems to me that he has in no essential respect improved upon his former arguments. I will therefore add nothing further, but simply refer readers who may be curious to pp. 272-280 of the said article.

P.S. Since the previous response was written, an article on Pragmatism, which I believe is by Mr. Russell, was published in the Edinburgh Review for April 1909. Regarding his discussion of the truth problem, although he has clearly put in a lot of effort to be fair, it seems to me that he hasn't significantly improved on his earlier arguments. Therefore, I won’t add anything more, but I will direct readers who might be interested to pages 272-280 of that article.










XV

A DIALOGUE

After correcting the proofs of all that precedes I imagine a residual state of mind on the part of my reader which may still keep him unconvinced, and which it may be my duty to try at least to dispel. I can perhaps be briefer if I put what I have to say in dialogue form. Let then the anti-pragmatist begin:—

After going through everything that came before, I think my reader might still have some doubts, and I feel it's my responsibility to try to clear those up. I can maybe be more concise if I present what I need to say as a conversation. So, let the anti-pragmatist start:—

Anti-Pragmatist:—You say that the truth of an idea is constituted by its workings. Now suppose a certain state of facts, facts for example of antediluvian planetary history, concerning which the question may be asked:

Anti-Pragmatist:—You say that the truth of an idea is defined by how it functions. Now imagine a certain set of facts, like those from ancient planetary history, about which we could ask:

'Shall the truth about them ever be known?' And suppose (leaving the hypothesis of an omniscient absolute out of the account) that we assume that the truth is never to be known. I ask you now, brother pragmatist, whether according to you there can be said to be any truth at all about such a state of facts. Is there a truth, or is there not a truth, in cases where at any rate it never comes to be known?

'Will the truth about them ever be revealed?' And what if we assume, without considering an all-knowing perspective, that the truth will never be uncovered? I ask you now, fellow pragmatist, if you believe there can be any truth at all about such a situation. Is there a truth, or is there no truth, in cases where it ultimately remains unknown?

Pragmatist:—Why do you ask me such a question?

Pragmatist:—Why are you asking me that?

Anti-Prag.:—Because I think it puts you in a bad dilemma.

Anti-Prag.:—Because I believe it puts you in a tough situation.

Prag.:—How so?

Prag.:—Why's that?

Anti-Prag.:—Why, because if on the one hand you elect to say that there is a truth, you thereby surrender your whole pragmatist theory. According to that theory, truth requires ideas and workings to constitute it; but in the present instance there is supposed to be no knower, and consequently neither ideas nor workings can exist. What then remains for you to make your truth of?

Anti-Prag.:—Why? Because if you say that there is a truth, you give up your entire pragmatist theory. According to that theory, truth needs ideas and processes to be formed; but in this case, there’s supposedly no one to know, and therefore, neither ideas nor processes can exist. So what do you have left to define your truth?

Prag.:—Do you wish, like so many of my enemies, to force me to make the truth out of the reality itself? I cannot: the truth is something known, thought or said about the reality, and consequently numerically additional to it. But probably your intent is something different; so before I say which horn of your dilemma I choose, I ask you to let me hear what the other horn may be.

Prag.:—Do you want, like so many of my foes, to push me into creating the truth from reality itself? I can’t do that; the truth is what we know, think, or say about reality, and thus it’s something extra. But your intention is probably different; so before I decide which option in your dilemma I prefer, I’d like to hear what the other option is.

Anti-Prag.:—The other horn is this, that if you elect to say that there is no truth under the conditions assumed, because there are no ideas or workings, then you fly in the face of common sense. Doesn't common sense believe that every state of facts must in the nature of things be truly statable in some kind of a proposition, even tho in point of fact the proposition should never be propounded by a living soul?

Anti-Prag.:—The other side of this is that if you choose to say there’s no truth based on the assumed conditions, because there are no ideas or actions, then you’re disregarding common sense. Doesn’t common sense hold that every situation must, by its very nature, be expressible in some kind of statement, even if in reality that statement is never made by anyone?

Prag.:—Unquestionably common sense believes this, and so do I. There have been innumerable events in the history of our planet of which nobody ever has been or ever will be able to give an account, yet of which it can already be said abstractly that only one sort of possible account can ever be true. The truth about any such event is thus already generically predetermined by the event's nature; and one may accordingly say with a perfectly good conscience that it virtually pre-exists. Common sense is thus right in its instinctive contention.

Prag.:—Without a doubt, common sense believes this, and so do I. There have been countless events in the history of our planet that no one has ever been or will ever be able to explain, yet it's already clear that only one type of possible explanation can ever be true. The truth about any of these events is essentially predetermined by the nature of the event itself; so one can honestly say that it almost pre-exists. Common sense is therefore correct in its intuitive belief.

Anti-Prag.:—Is this then the horn of the dilemma which you stand for? Do you say that there is a truth even in cases where it shall never be known?

Anti-Prag.:—Is this the dilemma you're representing? Are you saying that there is a truth even in situations where it will never be discovered?

Prag.:—Indeed I do, provided you let me hold consistently to my own conception of truth, and do not ask me to abandon it for something which I find impossible to comprehend.—You also believe, do you not, that there is a truth, even in cases where it never shall be known?

Prag.:—I really do, as long as I can stick to my own understanding of truth, and you don't expect me to give it up for something I can't grasp.—You believe, right, that there is a truth, even in situations where it might never be discovered?

Anti-Prag.:—I do indeed believe so.

Anti-Prag.:—I really believe so.

Prag.:—Pray then inform me in what, according to you, this truth regarding the unknown consists.

Prag.:—Please tell me what you believe this truth about the unknown is.

Anti-Prag.:—Consists?—pray what do you mean by 'consists'? It consists in nothing but itself, or more properly speaking it has neither consistence nor existence, it obtains, it holds.

Anti-Prag.:—Consists?—what do you mean by 'consists'? It consists of nothing but itself, or more accurately, it has neither consistency nor existence; it exists, it holds.

Prag.:—Well, what relation does it bear to the reality of which it holds?

Prag.:—So, what connection does it have to the reality it represents?

Anti-Prag.:-How do you mean, 'what relation'? It holds of it, of course; it knows it, it represents it.

Anti-Prag.:-What do you mean by 'what relation'? It relates to it, for sure; it understands it, it signifies it.

Prag.:—Who knows it? What represents it?

Prag.:—Who knows? What does it represent?

Anti-Prag.:—The truth does; the truth knows it; or rather not exactly that, but any one knows it who possesses the truth. Any true idea of the reality represents the truth concerning it.

Anti-Prag.:—The truth does; the truth knows it; or rather not exactly that, but anyone who has the truth knows it. Any correct idea of reality represents the truth about it.

Prag.:—But I thought that we had agreed that no knower of it, nor any idea representing it was to be supposed.

Prag.:—But I thought we agreed that no one who knows it, or any idea representing it, was to be assumed.

Anti-Prag.:—Sure enough!

Anti-Prag.:—Definitely!

Prag.:—Then I beg you again to tell me in what this truth consists, all by itself, this tertium quid intermediate between the facts per se, on the one hand, and all knowledge of them, actual or potential, on the other. What is the shape of it in this third estate? Of what stuff, mental, physical, or 'epistemological,' is it built? What metaphysical region of reality does it inhabit?

Prag.:—So I ask you again to explain what this truth is all about, this third thing that’s in between the facts themselves and all our knowledge of them, whether that knowledge is real or just potential. What does it look like in this middle ground? What is it made of—mental, physical, or something else like 'epistemological'? What part of reality does it exist in?

Anti-Prag.:—What absurd questions! Isn't it enough to say that it is true that the facts are so-and-so, and false that they are otherwise?

Anti-Prag.:—What ridiculous questions! Isn't it enough to state that it is true that the facts are this way, and false that they are otherwise?

Prag.:—'It' is true that the facts are so-and-so—I won't yield to the temptation of asking you what is true; but I do ask you whether your phrase that 'it is true that' the facts are so-and-so really means anything really additional to the bare being so-and-so of the facts themselves.

Prag.:—It's true that the facts are what they are—I won’t give in to the urge to ask you what’s true; but I do want to know if your phrase 'it is true that' the facts are what they are actually adds anything beyond the simple existence of the facts themselves.

Anti-Prag.:—It seems to mean more than the bare being of the facts. It is a sort of mental equivalent for them, their epistemological function, their value in noetic terms. Prag.:—A sort of spiritual double or ghost of them, apparently! If so, may I ask you where this truth is found.

Anti-Prag.:—It seems to imply more than just the simple existence of the facts. It represents a kind of mental equivalent for them, their role in knowledge, their value in cognitive terms. Prag.:—A sort of spiritual double or ghost of them, it seems! If that’s the case, can I ask where this truth is found?

Anti-Prag.:—Where? where? There is no 'where'—it simply obtains, absolutely obtains.

Anti-Prag.:—Where? Where? There is no 'where'—it just is, completely is.

Prag.:—Not in any one's mind?

Prag.:—Not on anyone's mind?

Anti-Prag.:—No, for we agreed that no actual knower of the truth should be assumed.

Anti-Prag.:—No, because we agreed that we shouldn't assume there is anyone who genuinely knows the truth.

Prag.:—No actual knower, I agree. But are you sure that no notion of a potential or ideal knower has anything to do with forming this strangely elusive idea of the truth of the facts in your mind?

Prag.:—True, there's no actual knower, I get that. But are you certain that the idea of a potential or ideal knower has nothing to do with creating this oddly elusive concept of truth in the facts in your mind?

Anti-Prag.:—Of course if there be a truth concerning the facts, that truth is what the ideal knower would know. To that extent you can't keep the notion of it and the notion of him separate. But it is not him first and then it; it is it first and then him, in my opinion.

Anti-Prag.:—Of course, if there is a truth about the facts, that truth is what an ideal knower would understand. To that extent, you can't separate the idea of it from the idea of him. But I believe it's about it first and then him, not the other way around.

Prag.:—But you still leave me terribly puzzled as to the status of this so-called truth, hanging as it does between earth and heaven, between reality and knowledge, grounded in the reality, yet numerically additional to it, and at the same time antecedent to any knower's opinion and entirely independent thereof. Is it as independent of the knower as you suppose? It looks to me terribly dubious, as if it might be only another name for a potential as distinguished from an actual knowledge of the reality. Isn't your truth, after all, simply what any successful knower would have to know in case he existed? And in a universe where no knowers were even conceivable would any truth about the facts there as something numerically distinguishable from the facts themselves, find a place to exist in? To me such truth would not only be non-existent, it would be unimaginable, inconceivable.

Prag.:—But you still leave me really confused about the status of this so-called truth, which seems to hang between earth and heaven, between reality and knowledge. It’s grounded in reality but also adds something to it, and at the same time, it exists before any knower’s opinion and is completely independent of it. Is it really as independent of the knower as you think? It feels quite questionable to me, as if it might just be another term for potential knowledge rather than actual knowledge of reality. Isn’t your truth, after all, just what any successful knower would have to know if they existed? And in a universe where no knowers could even be imagined, would any truth about the facts, as something distinguishable from the facts themselves, even have a place to exist? To me, such truth wouldn’t just be non-existent; it would be unimaginable and inconceivable.

Anti-Prag.:—But I thought you said a while ago that there is a truth of past events, even tho no one shall ever know it.

Anti-Prag.:—But I thought you mentioned earlier that there is a truth about past events, even if no one will ever know it.

Prag.:—Yes, but you must remember that I also stipulated for permission to define the word in my own fashion. The truth of an event, past, present, or future, is for me only another name for the fact that if the event ever does get known, the nature of the knowledge is already to some degree predetermined. The truth which precedes actual knowledge of a fact means only what any possible knower of the fact will eventually find himself necessitated to believe about it. He must believe something that will bring him into satisfactory relations with it, that will prove a decent mental substitute for it. What this something may be is of course partly fixed already by the nature of the fact and by the sphere of its associations. This seems to me all that you can clearly mean when you say that truth pre-exists to knowledge. It is knowledge anticipated, knowledge in the form of possibility merely.

Prag.:—Yes, but you should keep in mind that I also asked for the freedom to define the word in my own way. The truth of an event, whether it's in the past, present, or future, is just another way of saying that if the event ever becomes known, the way we understand it is already somewhat determined. The truth that comes before actual knowledge of a fact only means what anyone who knows the fact will eventually feel they have to believe about it. They need to believe something that will help them relate to it in a satisfactory way, something that will serve as a decent mental stand-in for it. What this something is, of course, is partially shaped by the nature of the fact and its surrounding context. This seems to be all you can really mean when you say that truth exists before knowledge. It's knowledge that is expected, knowledge seen merely as a possibility.

Anti-Prag.:—But what does the knowledge know when it comes? Doesn't it know the truth? And, if so, mustn't the truth be distinct from either the fact or the knowledge?

Anti-Prag.:—But what does knowledge really understand when it arrives? Doesn't it grasp the truth? And if it does, doesn't that mean the truth must be separate from both the fact and the knowledge?

Prag.:—It seems to me that what the knowledge knows is the fact itself, the event, or whatever the reality may be. Where you see three distinct entities in the field, the reality, the knowing, and the truth, I see only two. Moreover, I can see what each of my two entities is known-as, but when I ask myself what your third entity, the truth, is known-as, I can find nothing distinct from the reality on the one hand, and the ways in which it may be known on the other. Are you not probably misled by common language, which has found it convenient to introduce a hybrid name, meaning sometimes a kind of knowing and sometimes a reality known, to apply to either of these things interchangeably? And has philosophy anything to gain by perpetuating and consecrating the ambiguity? If you call the object of knowledge 'reality,' and call the manner of its being cognized 'truth,' cognized moreover on particular occasions, and variously, by particular human beings who have their various businesses with it, and if you hold consistently to this nomenclature, it seems to me that you escape all sorts of trouble.

Prag.:—It seems to me that what knowledge understands is the fact itself, the event, or whatever reality is. While you see three distinct entities—reality, knowing, and truth—I see only two. I can identify what each of my two entities is called, but when I ask what your third entity, truth, is named, I can't find anything separate from reality on one side and the ways it can be known on the other. Are you perhaps misled by common language, which has conveniently created a mixed term that sometimes refers to a type of knowing and sometimes to a known reality, using it interchangeably? And does philosophy benefit from maintaining and solidifying this confusion? If you refer to the object of knowledge as 'reality' and the way it is understood as 'truth,' understood moreover in different ways by different people who engage with it for their own reasons, and if you stick consistently to this terminology, it seems to me that you avoid all sorts of complications.

Anti-Prag.:—Do you mean that you think you escape from my dilemma?

Anti-Prag.:—Are you saying you believe you've solved my dilemma?

Prag.:—Assuredly I escape; for if truth and knowledge are terms correlative and interdependent, as I maintain they are, then wherever knowledge is conceivable truth is conceivable, wherever knowledge is possible truth is possible, wherever knowledge is actual truth is actual. Therefore when you point your first horn at me, I think of truth actual, and say it doesn't exist. It doesn't; for by hypothesis there is no knower, no ideas, no workings. I agree, however, that truth possible or virtual might exist, for a knower might possibly be brought to birth; and truth conceivable certainly exists, for, abstractly taken, there is nothing in the nature of antediluvian events that should make the application of knowledge to them inconceivable. Therefore when you try to impale me on your second horn, I think of the truth in question as a mere abstract possibility, so I say it does exist, and side with common sense.

Prag.:—I definitely get away with this; because if truth and knowledge are related and rely on each other, as I believe they are, then wherever knowledge is understandable, truth is understandable, wherever knowledge is possible, truth is possible, and wherever knowledge is real, truth is real. So when you point your first argument at me, I think of actual truth and say it doesn't exist. It doesn't; because by assumption there’s no one to know, no ideas, no actions. I do agree that possible or potential truth could exist, since a knower could possibly be born; and conceivable truth definitely exists, because, if you look at it abstractly, there’s nothing about ancient events that makes applying knowledge to them impossible to conceive. So when you try to trap me with your second argument, I think of the truth in question as just an abstract possibility, so I say it does exist and I side with common sense.

Do not these distinctions rightly relieve me from embarrassment? And don't you think it might help you to make them yourself?

Don't these distinctions really help me avoid embarrassment? And don't you think it could help you to make them yourself?

Anti-Prag.:—Never!—so avaunt with your abominable hair-splitting and sophistry! Truth is truth; and never will I degrade it by identifying it with low pragmatic particulars in the way you propose.

Anti-Prag.:—Never!—so get out of here with your ridiculous nitpicking and manipulation of logic! Truth is truth; and I will never lower it by associating it with trivial practical details like you suggest.

Prag.:—Well, my dear antagonist, I hardly hoped to convert an eminent intellectualist and logician like you; so enjoy, as long as you live, your own ineffable conception. Perhaps the rising generation will grow up more accustomed than you are to that concrete and empirical interpretation of terms in which the pragmatic method consists. Perhaps they may then wonder how so harmless and natural an account of truth as mine could have found such difficulty in entering the minds of men far more intelligent than I can ever hope to become, but wedded by education and tradition to the abstractionist manner of thought.

Prag.:—Well, my dear opponent, I hardly expected to change the mind of an accomplished intellectual and logician like you; so enjoy your unique ideas for as long as you live. Maybe the younger generation will be more used to the concrete and practical interpretation of terms that the pragmatic method involves. Perhaps they will then be puzzled about how such a simple and natural view of truth, like mine, struggled to be accepted by people who are far more intelligent than I could ever hope to be, but are tied by their education and traditions to abstract thinking.








Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!